Skip to main content

Full text of "7 Arts Number 3"

See other formats


48 R1PR0DUCTIONS 

OF mm ART 



ROBERT M. HUTCHINS 
WAX HOP 
GEORGES ROUAULT 
MILUI 

GILBERT HIGHET 
DOROTHY PARKER 



and others 






w ta? * -4 * /-',r*W( 




7 arts 



7 arts 



no. 



no. 5 



64-14633 
6ii.-iif.833 



kansas city public library 



Books will be issued only 

on presentation of library card. 
Please report lost cards and 

change of residence promptly. 
Card holders are responsible for 

all books, records, films, pictures 
or other library materials 
checked out on their cards. 



KANSAS CITY, MO PUBLIC LIBRARY 



E 



JUt 



ABOUT THE EDITOR 

FERNANDO PUMA, writer, artist and critic, directed a 
gallery of modem art for five years, and presented over 
two New York stations the first art review programs on 
radio. His book, Modern Art Looks Ahead, a history and 
analysis of painting and sculpture of the last seventy-five 
years, received an excellent reception in America. Also, 
Love This Horizontal World, a de luxe limited edition, 
was published in Paris. 

Mr. Puma has exhibited his paintings in museums in 
many sections of the United States the Detroit Institute 
of Art, the San Francisco Museum of Art, the Santa 
Barbara Museum, the Phillips Memorial Gallery, Wash- 
ington, D.C., the Minneapolis Institute of Art, Univer- 
sity of Illinois. His paintings are included in many dis- 
tinguished collections Dr. W. R. Valentiner, Duncan 
Phillips, Sheldon Cheney, Dr. MacKinley Helm, Randolph 
Macon College, Dr. William Carlos Williams, Miss E. 
Hammond. 

He has spent two and a half years traveling, painting 
and writing, in sixteen countries in Europe and the Near 
East. During September, 1949, an exhibition of his work 
was presented at the Gallery Mai in Paris. For the past 
year he has been residing in Paris, working on a novel. 



7ARTI 



DANCE 

MUSIC 

THEATRE 

PAINTING 

SCULPTURE 

LITERATURE 

ARCHITECTURE 



7 ARTS 



NUMBER 3 



edited by 

FERNANDO PUMA 



DANCE 

MUSIC 

THEATRE 

PAINTING 

SCULPTURE 

LITERATURE 

ARCHITECTURE 



THE FALCON'S IMS 

IHDUHU1US COLORADO 



Copyright, 1955, by Max Brod 

Copyright, 1955, by Gottfried Von Einem 

Copyright, 1955, by Howard Carroll 

Copyright, 1955, by Merce Cunningham 

Copyright, 1955, by Henry Miller 

Copyright, 1955, by Theodore Roetke 

Copyright, 1955, by Fernando Puma 

Copyright, 1955, by Dorothy Parker 

Copyright, 1955, by Lee Richard Hayman 

Copyright, 1955, by Robert M. Hutchins 

Copyright, 1955, by Suzanne Labln 

Copyright, 1955, by Jerome Mellquist 

Copyright, 1955, by Gilbert Highet 

Copyright, 1955, by Madame Basserman 



Copyright 1955 by THE FALCON'S WINS KE& AH rights reserved. 
This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced in any form 
without written permission from the publisher except for purposes of 

quotation in a review printed In a newspaper or magazine 

library of Congress Catalogue No. 53-7456 



MANUFACTURED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 
BY THE COLONIAL PRESS INC. 



The editor makes Ms grateful acknowledgment 
to all galleries whose cooperation in supplying 
photographs for reproduction enhance this book. 
He also wishes to thank the artists, photographers, 
dancers, and architects who have contributed to 
this collection. 

GALLERIES: Paris Maeght, Louis Carre, 
Louise Leiris, Drouant-David, de France, D. 
Mouradian & Vallotton, Berggruen, La Hune, 
Stiebel, Carmine; New York Curt Valentin, 
Knoedler, Pierre Matisse, Jean Dufresne. 



A 
C 
K 
N 
O 

w 

L 

E 
D 
G 
M 
E 
N 
T 






c 

o 

N 
T 
E 
N 

T 

ARTICLES 

FOREWORD ariii 

MAX BROD 

Notes on Kafka 1 

GEORGES ROUAULT 

The Painter's Rights in His Work 14 

JAMES T. FARRELL 

On the Function of the Novel 25 

GOTTFRIED VON EINEM 

The Salzburg Festival 41 

HOWARD CARROLL 

Parabolas 53 

THEODORE ROSZAK 

Problems o Modern Sculpture 58 

MERGE CUNNINGHAM 

The Impermanent Art 69 

HENRY MILLER 

When I Reach for My Revolver 78 

SIGFRIED GBEDION 

The State of Contemporary Architecture 103 

THEODORE ROETKE 
A Rouse for Stevens 



CONTENTS 

FERNANDO PUMA 

The Creato/s Challenge 118 

DOROTHY PARKER 

Hollywood, The Land I Won't Return To 130 

LEE RICHARD HAYMAN 

Feared and the Fearful 141 

ROBERT M. HUTCH1NS 

Education: Has It a Future? 144 

SUZANNE LABIN 

Do National Characteristics in Literature Exist? 155 

JEROME MELLQUIST 

Transformers of Taste 169 

GILBERT HIGHET 

Kitsch 182 

FERNANDO PUMA 

Creators of the Past 190 

WASHINGTON IRVING 

The Mutability of Literature 192 

OSCAR WILDE 

Lecture to Art Students 206 

JOHANN WOLFGANG VON GOETHE 

Concerning Truth and the Appearance of Truth 

in Works of Art 217 

ALBERT BASSERMANN 

Do You Know Albert Bassermann? 232 



REPRODUCTIONS 

EDGAR DEGAS Portrait 

GEORGES BRAQUE StiU Life 



GEORGES ROUAULT 

JACQUES VILLON 

AMEDEO MODIGLIANI 

PABLO PICASSO 

MARC CHAGALL 

HENRI MATISSE 

ANDRE MASSON 

MARCEL GROMAIRE 

PABLO PICASSO 

MUSIC 

JOHNNY FRIEDLAENDER 

GOMERY 

PAUL KLEE 

GEORGES BRAQUE 

PIERRE BONNARD 

ROGER DE LA FRESNAYE 

JULES PASCIN 

V. KASIULIS 

MICHAEL ARAM 

HENRI DE TOULOUSE-LAUTREC 



CONTENTS 

Christ Head 

My Brother Marcel Duchamp 
Cariatide 

Mother and Child 
The Artist's Inspiration 
Vase Et Grenades 
The Artist's Sons 
Three Nudes in, a Landscape 
The Artist and the Model 
Ida 

The Woman and the Cat 
Man and Horse 
Harlequin on a Bridge 
La Femme a la Toilette 
Vottard 

Man with Pipe 
Model 
The Model 
Mother and Child 
The Passenger 



MARC CHAGALL 

DANY 

CLAVE 

RAYMOND GUERRIER 



Wedding Under the Canopy 

Flowers 

Gargantua 

Vue of Paris 
xi 



CONTENTS 

PIGNON 

JACQUES LIPCHITZ 
HENRI MATISSE 
MARINO MARINI 



The Man and the Child 

Sketch for Sacrifice 

Self Portrait 

Boy with Two Horses 



HENRI DE TOULOUSE-LAUTREC 
MAURICE UTRELLO 



RAOUL DUFY 
MARCELLO MASCHERINI 
THEODORE ROSZAK 
UMBERTO MASTROIANNI 
MORLEY TROMAN 
HENRI LAURENS 
H. HENGHES 
JOSE DE CREEFT 
AMEDEO MODIGLIANI 
HENRI CARTIER-BRESSON 
FERNANDO PUMA 
ROGER DE LA FRESNAYE 
ERNST HAAS 
MERGE CUNNINGHAM 



Yvette Guilbert 

Rue Mont-Cenis, 
Maison de Berlioz 



Interior 

Man and Horse 

Skylark 

Woman 

Embrace 

Myrmidia 

Torso 

Voluptas 

Head 

Georges Rouault 

Dancer at Rest 

Man with Pipe 

Positano 

Photo by Gerda Peterich 
The Acropolis, Athens 



CHARLES EDOUARD LE CORBUSIER 

Marseilles Building 



*fi 



FOREWORD 

In Europe there is, in spite of governmental strife and 
economic difficulty, still a deep respect for the man of 
broad interests, the dilettante, with overlapping but 
distinct abilities. Europeans feel life is richer and more 
exhilarating if people are multi-faceted or bi-lingual 
or vari-talented. The Humanistic Man must be nour- 
ished in America. Unfortunately, the -broad approach 
to life is curtailed after college. We have become mas- 
ters of turning the screw. The age of specialization 
suffocates joie de vivre. It is much better to acquaint 
oneself with many interests, a fan-wise spread for in- 
tellectual development. 

One basic purpose behind 7 Arts is the interrelation 
of the arts. How, for example, does the knowledge of 
the movements in the dance help a person in litera- 
ture; or the appreciation of a texture or color in paint- 
ing help a person to comprehend theatre? Why be 
aware of Aristotelian thoughts if you are a sculptor? 
Why notice the construction of Chartres if you com- 
pose music? It is necessary for the great creator to 
move afield. Rotation of crops is good for the soil and 
crops; and an awareness and understanding of all the 
arts helps the artist to surmount problems and to em- 
brace his own art more graciously perhaps contribute 
on a monumental level. 

There are those creators who feel that "art for art's 
sake" is enough, that to pile up books in their studio 

xiii 



Foreword 

and play their compositions for their close friends is 
sufficient Even if an artist is economically secure, he 
receives greater pleasure if he offers his art to the 
world and Ends new friends, or incurs new enemies. 
Art is loving, and loving is giving and sharing. To 
encompass a world, to entertain, to stimulate, the cre- 
ative artist knows this urge. The reaction works both 
ways and sparks creativity. By showing his children 
to the public, the artist tests their strength, their 
originality, their longevity, and their contribution to 
the alert audience. Somehow art loses its virility and 
importance if it stays close to the bosom of the creator, 
hiding in the shadow of security. Today the creator 
cannot ignore or overlook the creations of his fellows. 
A song becomes more beautiful and meaningful if the 
composer uses many of the undulating possibilities 
and contrapuntal activities that are current in other 
arts. A song becomes richer and more resilient if 
tested by people time. Slowly, slowly the dissonance 
becomes consonance for an accumulation of audiences 
in space, over the years. 

As for the millions of students in the various arts in 
America, it is important to blend points-of-view and 
interweave the rarities and strangeness. It is important 
to notice the contrasts and similarity. Art is not a glass 
ball sitting on top of a pyramid. The student must be 
fired with imagination and learn valued techniques. 
To be aware, to be aware, that is living! Certainly the 
first step for creating. Art cannot exist in isolation. The 
creator expresses his common touch with the more 
sensitive. The fruit of art once tasted becomes a lust, 
never to be sated. And I maintain that the great ere- 

riv 



Foreword 

ator is thoroughly familiar with the experiences and 
touchstones of all the arts. 

The audience has its returns too. The returns are 
plentiful. People grind out an existence. They make a 
living and squeeze in a few moments of pleasure, like 
a two-week summer vacation. The pressures of ardu- 
ous work are counteracted by eating, sleeping and en- 
joying. One side of life can be the understanding of 
the arts. There is within man a subconscious reaffiraia- 
tion of religion. I feel that the arts awaken it. It is 
better to walk along the streets and see the tops of 
buildings, feel the mystery and life under the water, 
develop the individual to choose lovely homes and 
clothes. If we can agree that wars are uncivilized, if 
we can agree that wars gain people little, and if we 
can agree conversely that education can bring more 
tranquility and insight to a nation, then naturally 
enlightenment and enjoyment of the arts will bring hap- 
piness and completeness. In time this may satisfy 
mankind and mirror the folly of his violent aggressive- 
ness. Perhaps this is wishful thinking. Still dreams 
make up a great part of our living. It is through 
dreams that people are inspired and from them that 
creations evolve. Thus a creator can change his dreams 
into actuality; and an audience can find spiritual help 
and strength in art and reap a deeper, clearer, helthier 
way of life. 

7 Arts has become a necessity. The thoughtful arti- 
cles and essays written by the creators in each field 
give one a chance to gather facts and fancy from 
doers in the arts, not talkers. Americans are extremely 
disturbed by the insecurities of living and by the fears 

xv 



Foreword 

of possible wars. These awful tensions may be eased 
by finding some answers in creativity. It is reaching 
toward a balanced life which enables 7 Arts to con- 
tinue to grow, satisfying old admirers and attracting 
new believers in the eternity of the arts. 

Fernando Puma 
Paris, France 



xvi 



MAX BROD was born in 1884 
in Prague. His books Tycho 
Brakes Way to God, The Mas- 
ter, Galilei in Captivity have 
been translated into many 
languages. Now living in 
Israel, he writes and lectures. 
Mr. Erodes dramatization of 
Kafka's Castle has been per- 
formed in Germany, Switzer- 
land, Sweden and Holland. 



Notes on Kafka 



For several decades I have been conducting two cam- 
paigns simultaneously in the name of my late friend 
Franz Kafka; the first for literary recognition of his 
work. In the beginning very little headway was made. 
After Kafka's untimely death thirty years ago (Kafka 
died on June , 1924, only forty-one years of age) it 
seemed almost impossible to find a publisher for the 
unfinished novels he left behind, a fact which sounds 
incredible today. Whenever I did find someone, he 
inevitably would give up no sooner than he started, so 
that almost every one of the volumes in first edition 
had to be released by a different publishing house. 
During his productive lifetime, Kafka had only a few 
short stories and novels published in unobstrusive 
looking little booklets. Today his entire literary output, 
printed while he was alive, is condensed in a single 

1 



Max Brod 

volume. In reality, the complete works of Kafka will 
consist of ten to eleven volumes. The three great 
novels: Amerika, The Trial and The Castle, which es- 
tablished his success, were released through my efforts, 
after his death. This was against my friend's wishes. 
The motivating force that prompted my decision to 
disregard these wishes was because of my great ad- 
miration for his achievements. Furthermore, Kafka's 
frame of mind during the last years of his Me was 
considerably brighter and more hopeful than ever 
before. The note left to me, asking me to destroy all 
of his literary remains, was written during one of his 
earlier periods, periods completely overshadowed by 
despair. However, I accepted full responsibility for all 
of Kafka's publications after his death. Thus a literary 
fate was shaped which had its peculiarities. There may 
be a time in the future when more light will be shed 
on this matter. At first I met with much hostility. But 
I determinedly pursued my chosen path. Today I find 
that my efforts have been rewarded to an even greater 
extent than I had dared anticipate. First his books were 
published in Germany. Then Kafka's books were trans- 
lated and released in France, Italy, England and the 
United States. And with the exception of the iron cur- 
tain countries, including the city of his birth, Prague, 
where all of his books are banned, he is celebrated all 
over the free world as one of the greatest representa- 
tives of our century. That much about my first cam- 
paignfor Kafka's recognition in the literary world. 
My second campaign was to gain true understanding 
and acknowledgment of the author's significance. This 
has been successful. Generally Kafka is looked upon 
as an artist who persistently painted lif e in tibe gloom- 

2 



Notes on Kafka 

lest, darkest shades imaginable reflecting the anxiety 
of present-day mankind. Fear, loneliness and the in- 
escapable imprisonment of the soul, these are said to 
be the only motives of his work. This conception I find 
entirely wrong. 

Kafka lived before the age of dictatorship and the 
atomic bomb, before the apocalypse of enslaved in- 
dividualism. But he anticipated impending terror and 
predicted it with ominous clairvoyancy. That explains 
the stifling, depressing and ghostly atmosphere that 
drifts through the pages of his novels. And this very 
sense of strange foreboding, the ghostly premonition 
of Kafka's prophesies, which have to a great degree- 
come true, seem to be the most plausible explanation 
for the powerful impact made on a large reading pub- 
lic. This astonishing fact was again demonstrated 
during performances of my dramatization of Kafka's 
Castle which played in Berlin and many other cities 
in Europe. Events of time were "caught in the act" by 
Franz Kafka. The bad conscience was stirred. Kafka's 
warning to the world had fallen on deaf ears. Human- 
ity had continued to walk along the wrong road, the 
road of indifference. Others believe it is the Nihilism 
which brought about the powerful effect. Is Kafka 
then an author of decadence, of inescapable despair, 
who sees no heaven and no moral justice? Has he 
nothing left to cling to except the sacrifice of the ego 
to damnation and death? Is Kafka then to be placed 
alongside Satre and Heidegger? It is this which I so 
strongly negate in my second campaign. Of course, I 
realize the motive of immense suffering, the motive 
of fear gains through Kafka's interpretation, a particu- 
larly penetrating poetic form. But I will not agree with 

3 



Max Brod 

those who persistently look at Kafka as a man posses- 
sed only by grief and sorrow a man whose every 
thought was dominated by his fixation of erring man- 
kind. \Ete has even been accused as^sdiizophrenic 
visionary striving to proclaim the world a place ^in- 
habited by demons. And finally, as someone said, he 
wus^a trailblazer for the devfljmdjneacffo^ 
gf joutiine. This is a statement, which in the light oi 
his true characteristics of generosity, kindness and 
deep concern for the fate of humanity, seems espe- 
cially grotesque. 

In order to really grasp Kafka's writing in its entire- 
ness, one must recognize his masterful presentation oi 
hopelessness and frightening emptiness of dangerous 
delusion. At the same time one must clearly see a ray 
of light breaking through, the indication of hope, a 
finger pointing towards salvation. 

Kafka created a world of terror and anxiety. In this 
respect he is a kindred soul to the "poets maudits/' 
the "damned 7 " of decadence, like Edgar Allen Poe ? 
Baudelaire, E. Th. A. Hoffmann. But it is character- 
istic of Kafka that he has no intentions of remaining in 
this world of terror, He tries with all his might to break 
away. The direction he was seeking could best be 
described with the following words: 



Godless void of our days, out of this state of paralyzed 



sire to adjust voluntarily is mocked and thwarted.** 
TTie^stSiggl^^ moves 

in a world somewhat similar to Poe's. But he doesn't 
want any part of it. He feels utterly uncomfortable and 
strange there. And that is the main point. Kafka re- 
volts against the world of decay and deterioration. He 

4 



Notes on Kafka 

wants to escape the world o horror and torture, the 
jury and malicious distortion of justice, the coldness, 
the loneliness. He wants to get away from all that sur- 
rounds him and torments him. He accuses the world of 
nightmares, and protests loudly against it He protests 
against the conscienceless world. In the midst of a 
tumbling fagade of scorn, Kafka never stopped to 
search for his isle of liberty, the continent of his 
dreams, where everyone could find peace of mind and 
happiness in his work. In his imaginative novel Amer- 
ika, he describes this search with touching sensitivity. 
Caught in chaotic confusion, he gropes for peace for 
titie individual. He looks for God. 

These axe the things so often heedlessly overlooked. 
Let him speak for himself for a minute, and confess his 
faith and belief in God in his own words: "When you 
drift along blindly floating through tepid air, arms 
extending sideways like wings, observe your surround- 
ings in but a fleeting state of semi-consciousness. You 
will, one day, miss 'the carriage" as it drives past you. 
But when you remain steadfast, let your glance be 
penetrating, then nothing can mislead you. There is 
no distance really, but only the strength of your well 
directed glance. Then you will look into the remote 
space from whence 'the carriage* will appear, rolling 
along, increasing in size as it draws closer. Suddenly it 
stops in front of you. It holds the promise of fulfill- 
ment. You will recline on its cushioned bench like a 
child, trusting it to carry you through storm and night 

Could anyone more eloquently express his senti- 
ments? He says he is waiting for the merciful "travel 
carriage" to come along trusting salvation to carry 
him through storm and night. It is everybody's duty 

5 



Max Brod 

to become worthy of God's graciousness by making 
use of hisjisnjgjs, by avoiding the "fleeting state of 
semi-consciousness" and forcefully applying the "well 
directed glance." 

I recognize the angel choir of Goethe's Faust in 
Kafka's work as they sing: "Those who make the 
aspired effort will be saved." With utmost clarity 
Kafka expresses his convictions. He says: "There is 
only the goal itself. What we refer to as the road is 
nothing but hesitation. The obstacle that separates us 
from the goal is the materialistic world. There is only 
a spiritual world . . . what we call the material world 
is the evil of the spiritual world. Before a strong glare 
of light the world can dissolve. Before weak eyes she 
will harden. Before still weaker eyes she will show her 
fists. It is up to us. It is our own fault if we let a deceit- 
ful material world lead us astray." Kafka urges all to 
overcome the material world. He reminds his fellow- 
men as well as himself of the things which matter most 
when he writes the following words in his diary: "I 
still get occasional satisfaction out of my work, but 
happiness only if I can lift the world towards pureness, 
.truth and immutability.' 7 

Kafka's living image of the world in which he tries 
to improve everything and lift men towards the ab- 
solute pure appears often in his Paris diary. I went 
with Kafka to Paris, for two short visits (1910-1911). 
Both of us kept careful diaries. I published his com- 
plete diary in 1951 under the title Tagebucher. I had 
released fragments of it at an earlier date. Of course, 
there is a lot about Kafka in my own which I will 
publish at some future date. It is characteristic of 
Kafka that, of all the museums in Paris, he loved the 

6 



Notes on Kafka 

Mus6e Carnavalet best of all. This is the museum of 
the French Revolution. There time and again he would 
stop in front of one picture, which showed Voltaire 
getting out of bed, and, while still in the process of 
dressing, eagerly dictating a letter to his secretary. 
"What expression of energy in his glance, and in the 
movement of his hand!" I can still hear Kafka whisper 
this admiringly. And I see the old painting distinctly 
before me. I hope this interesting museum still stands 
on the same old spot, and that this special portrait of 
Voltaire is still there. When one looks at it one realizes 
that Kafka was far removed from hopelessness. On 
the contrary, he felt drawn to man like Voltaire, a 
fighter for justice and freedom. There is a great dis- 
tance separating Voltaire's somewhat resigned pessi- 
mism and Kafka's humble, melancholic religiousness. 
However, there are points of similarity between these 
two philosophies of life. I learned this when Kafka 
encountered the portrait of Voltaire. He said, "Love 
the true nature of man." These are very positive words 
from the lips of an author who supposedly never took 
anything but a negative view of Me. 

One is apt to forget too easily, that Kafka, although 
the period of his productiveness was sadly brief, did 
not remain the same person. He underwent a mighty 
transformation. One looks upon him too frequently as 
a static being not as a growing one. The three great 
novels could be considered as the symbolic stages 
along the way. The aphorisms and diaries run parallel 
and express very clearly what his novels, under the 
pressure of objective-creative formation, must leave 
unsaid. The first novel Amerika describes a young 
man, misled, who gets caught time and again in the 

7 



Max Brod 

current of evil. The youth's genuineness and naivety 
saves Mm from filth. Karl Rossman, the young Ameri- 
can pilgrim, is actually a picture of virtue. This pure- 
ness is one of the most lovable reflections of Kafka's 
mind and somewhat related to Dickers characteriza- 
tions. 

After calling this bright creature to life, the pendu- 
lum of creation swings into the opposite direction 
into the darkest night Next to Kafka's portrayal of the 
energetic boy, endowed with unfailing judgment for 
what is right, stands Josef K., faltering and tortured 
by a multitude of doubts. In Amerika almost only the 
lighter side of Kafka's soul was revealed. The Trial 
almost exclusively reveals the opposite. Thus both 
books are a one-sided representation. One white, the 
other black. One must try not to lose sight of the thing 
that speaks for K's defense. It is the conscience. For 
in spite of his wantonness in spite of the fleetness, "a 
fleeting state of semi-consciousness/* the man from 
The Trial remains the man of conscience. He is sen- 
tenced. He realizes his mistakes and repents. Josef K. 
passes judgment on himself. The gloomy execution 
signifies suicide. Looking at it that way the hero of 
the novel The Trial loses much of his unpleasant in- 
consistency. This very unpleasantness is the cause of 
his pain and cause for his destruction. 

Perhaps that is why Kafka wrote The Castle. He 
gave the leading character the same name, the auto- 
biographical initial K., to suggest that here a higher 
level of maturity was reached by the same individual. 
Amerika presents the thesis (the pure unspoiled 
being) and The Trial presents the antithesis (the 
depraved being, painstakingly struggling for his van- 

8 



Notes on Kafka 

isfaing purity). The Castle, Kafka's last great work, 
presents the synthesis the summary of Ms life, in 
which tihe contradictions annul each other. They 
united as a whole to rise to greater height. This rise 
is also felt in the underlying humor which is only 
intimated in the otter two novels* K. from The Castle 
is neither a pure simpleton like Karl Rossman nor a 
lost soul like Josef K, from The Trial. He is rather a 
combination of both, who has learned from experience* 
He takes his fate bravely in hand. He has a modest 
objective in mind and holds fast to it He wants to 
start his own family, settle down, be part of a com- 
munity and make a decent living. He wants to work 
honestly, conquer his inner conflicts; and he is shat- 
tered by the external resistance of a hard and inhuman 
world, rather than by Ms own insufficiency. Although 
Kafka was much too modest to be affirmative, there 
are definite tendencies in that direction. These tenden- 
cies would have developed into Mghly positive images 
in further creations if illness and death had not over- 
come him. K. in The Castle is by far the most mascu- 
line figure Kafka ever created. He faces his destiny and 
is crushed by it. Because of Ms courage he has our 
sympathy, which we are tempted to withhold from the 
lax, slack and undecided Josef K. from The Trial. The 
Castle, written close to the end of Kafka's poetic activ- 
ity, is Ms strongest, most colorful and significant work. 
In The Trial the hero is passive. In The Castle he is 
active and dynamic. In The Trial Josef K. withdraws 
from human community. And iMs figure of the "bach- 
elor/' as obvious by Ms first book Betrachtungen, 
looms like a frightening image. It is Ms negative in- 
carnation, the family man, surrounded by many dhil- 

9 



Max Brod 

dren. (A trait which those who look upon Kafka as 
decadent never take into consideration at all.) The 
hero of the novel The Castle is sociable, he strives 
towards marriage. He wants to cultivate roots and 
wants his work to be accepted. He has found his way 
back to an active life. Even before the curtain rises, 
one can point out the difference between these two 
novels. In The Trial the hero is in continuous flight 
from the superior court, using all his strength and 
energy in search for the road leading to the castle. 
Watching his efforts, one is reminded of the legendary 
cj^ac^^ wander- 

ings, looks for the 3vay_to_ffie^"casHe for rescue to 
Montsalyatsch. Parcifal, who had alreac^Been in Be 
castle, was turned out, and spends decades in the effort 
to find his way back. But like a magic spell the way 
was blocked to him. During a very beautiful perform- 
ance of Parcifal several years ago, I suddenly saw the 
analogy between these two great creations. (In both 

against 



the unknown household regulation of the citadel, re- 
^ ^ despetaf e^ Jiruit- 



_ 

Igssjgorts to find their way back. Finally, mercy. Kafka 
wanted""^^ mercy was only 

bestowed on him on his deathbed. The hero of The 
Castle is granted permission to reside in the castle at 
last, but for reasons of mercy, not for reasons of justice. 
Kafka never completed his novel. StiU from conversa- 
tions with him, I know how he wanted it to end. 

'Ih&~-d3^^ 
jion of the ^ 

I LgJL a S e ..suggfljoous-JThe novel 
10 



Notes on Kafka 

remains the fragment. The play should and must be a 
firmly constructed entity. It must be complete within 
itself. I daresay that after one witnessed the drama, 
one can read the novel and recognize certain connec- 
tions which did not seem coherent before. The drama 
might be a key to the novel. But this is not the only 
sense of a dramatization. Whether a dramatization is 
successful, can only be determined by an actual per- 
formance. I know Pol Quentin is preparing a produc- 
tion of my dramatization of Kafka's Castle in Paris. 
How would Kafka himself accept this posthumous 
triumph of his genius? (The motto of his life was: re- 
main^ 
trusive in behavior, he never spoke in a loud voice 



s7 Then with surprising vigor, an abundance 
of ideas would burst out of him, which made you sense 
the enormous wealth of still unformed thoughts and 
characters that this quiet man carried within him. 
Never since have I experienced such nimble, spontane- 
ous imagination. 

At this point I should like to describe the physical 
appearance of my friend. He was tall, slim and slightly 
bent forward. His eyes were bold and sparkling gray. 
His complexion was tanned and his hair pitch black. 
A friendly, polite smile showed his beautiful teeth. His 
suits were dark gray or navy and always neatly chosen 
and in good taste. Thus he stands before me, in infinite 
kindness. He, who in his work accused himself of un- 
kindness, thought of himself as too indifferent and 
not loving enough, was one of the most anxiously 
concerned friends and fellow creatures. 

11 



Max Brod 

His life's companion, Dora Dymant, once told me 
How during a stroll through the city park of Steglitz 
they found a tearful little girl. She was crying because 
she had lost her doll. Kafka tried to console the young- 
ster, but to no avail. Finally the poet said: "Your doll 
isn't lost at all ... she only went on a trip. I saw her 
and spoke to her a little while ago. She promised me 
definitely to write to you." The little girl stopped cry- 
ing. The next day Kafka actually brought the letter, 
in which the doll told me about her travel adventures. 
A real doU correspondence developed out of this and 
continued for weeks. It came to a halt only when the 
ailing writer had to change his residence. But even 
at the end, in midst of all the turmoil of illness, he did 
not forget to leave a new doll for the child. He claimed 
it to be the old, lost one, which had undergone certain 
physical changes due to her experiences in foreign 
countries. Doesn't this atmosphere of kindness and 
roguish inventiveness recall the atmosphere of Heb- 
bels Rheinischen Hausfreund, a book which Kafka, 
next to Claudius' Wandsbecker Boten, loved most of 
all? Here (and not in the sinister mysteries of Edgar 
Allan Poe) he felt at home. This was the direction into 
which he developed or strove to develop. Had he 
stayed alive, we would have probably witnessed un- 
expected changes in his imaginative faculties. Perhaps 
he would have stopped writing entirely, and all of his 
creative passions would have found fulfillment in a 
life dedicated to God. Much of what I heard from his 
lips, points in that direction. However, it is futile to 
ponder about these secrets. 

The following story seems most characteristic of 
him. At the time of the .release of a memorial book, a 

12 



Notes on Kafka 

former schoolmate of his was asked to relate certain 
memories of him from the past. The prominent man, 
who had shared the same school bench with him for 
eight years, was honest enough to reply: "All I can 
remember is this one thing. Throughout that entire 
time, there was nothing to be said about Kafka. No 
attention was ever drawn to him." 

That, which seems nothing in the eyes of men, may, 
in the eyes of God be all important Or to reverse it, 
what in the eyes of men assumes gigantic proportions 
(like Kafka's posthumous fame and the misunder- 
standings resulting from this world-renowned glory) 
may be nothing in the eyes of God. 

If we approach Kafka's work with humility, we may 
approach truth and move closer to the realm of the 
pure towards which he strove. This alone should be 
our hope. Whatever lies beyond that does not concern 
us, for it rests in the hands of a higher power. 



13 



GEORGES ROUAULT was 
born in Paris in 1871. His 
work is included in every im- 
portant art collection in the 
world. Mr. Rouault is dedi- 
cated to the fulfillment of his 
personal style in oils, water- 
color, black and white. He was 
Honorary Keeper of the 
Musee Gustave Moreau, a 
position which gave him a 
small stipend and enabled him 
to sustain himself until the 
world became aware of Mm. 



The Painter's Rights in his Work 

To make this report as matter-of-fact as possible I 
will only mention tbe risks and dangers to which, in 
my eighty-four years of life, I have seen painters' work 
exposed, and even their dignity as human beings. 
These risks have become clear to me in litigation 
which I myself have been forced to embark upon as 
well in that where the work or reputation of certain 
of my colleagues was at stake, on the death of a wife, 
or in the event of marital separation, or from some 
other cause.* 

Some of these dangers came to my knowledge dur- 
ing the time I was curator of the Gustave Moreau 

* Presented by Georges Rouault for UNESCO, International 
Conference of Artists, at Venice, 1952. 

14 



The Painter's Rights in his Work 
Museum, some during the 1914 war, when I had to 
put the late Ambroise VoIIard's collection into safe 
storage at Saumur. 

So here is the way in which, to my mind, the rights 
of the artist in his work can be stated. 

I The Artist's Rights in his Work before Sale 

A work of art remains entirely a part of its creator 
until the day that it is detached from him by a volun- 
tary act, freely agreed. At this moment it enters the 
commercial field, becomes a piece of property, and 
may become the subject of a contract for its sale or 
publication. 

The artist's sovereign right to alter or destroy his 
work regardless of any expert's opinion lasts at least 
until the time when he surrenders it, thereby renounc- 
ing it and, by the same token, renouncing his option 
to keep it indefinitely, which derives from his com- 
plete control over it From that moment the artist has 
only certain rights which I will refer to later, but I in- 
sistand there is abundance of fact to justify methat 
the creator of a work of art does retain "spiritual" 
rights over his works which have nothing to do with 
certain unscrupulous dealers. 

Until the moment he hands over his work, thus 
exercising his moral right for the last time in a positive 
manner, the artist cannot admit that his rights are in 
any way shared or limited. 

That is to say a work of art, so long as it is not de- 
tached from tie person of its creator should consti- 
tute an irremovable, inalienable asset, like his sketches 
in his studio which are in truth his tools of trade. Sale 
under distraint results in works entering the market 

15 



George Rouault 

against the artist's wish, before he would have con- 
sented to their being seen by the public, and possibly 
before they have reached completion of which he is 
the sole judge. 

Similarly in case of divorce or separation, no matter 
under what law the marriage was contracted, the 
artist should not be forced to part with one fraction, 
no matter how small, of his unpublished work for the 
benefit of his wife, or of her heirs if she is dead. 

Even if it is normal for the proceeds of a work sold 
during marriage to form part of the joint estate, it is 
intolerable that, if this comes to be divided, a painter 
should be forced to include in it works which were in 
his studio, since these are usually unfinished, or not 
altogether successful or kept simply as sketches. 

His right not to make his work public, which should 
be exercised with no reservations or limitations, would 
thus be nullified. 

Even in the case of finished works, their inclusion in 
the joint estate and their allocation to the wife could 
result in canvases being put on the market without 
the painter's express consent 

To avoid all ambiguity on this vital and difficult 
question in the lives of artists, it would be enough to 
lay down that the work itself, canvas or manuscript, 
never forms part of the joint estate, that it belongs to 
the artist alone because it is in a special sense a part 
of him, and that only the proceeds of works sold or 
published during marriage are inheritable assets which 
can be added to the joint estate under the terms of 
Common Law. 

The exclusion of such works from the joint estate 
16 



The Painters Rights in his Work 

should not oblige the artist to make monetary com- 
pensation for them when a division of the estate is 
made. 

It is virtually impossible to place an exact value on 
works which may be destroyed or remain unfinished, 
or even not find purchasers, assuming that the artist 
should decide to publish them or put them up for sale. 

Few creative artists are in a financial position to buy 
back in advance, as it were, works that are destined 
to be destroyed or sold "for a song." 

Therefore the only solution compatible with the 
artist's rights is to keep his creative work completely 
separate from the joint estate. 

It is the only solution by which an artist who in- 
herits from his deceased wife can avoid paying succes- 
sion duty on his own works, the only solution that can 
avoid the absurd situation which can prevent a man 
and an artist like Pierre Bonnard from the charge of 
being a receiver of "stolen 7 ' goods in the form of work 
of his own that he was in the course of creating. 

Of course, if the artist made a gift to his wife or his 
children of specified works, such gift would not be 
questioned; if need be, a simple signed statement by 
the donor would be sufficient proof. 

II. Droits de Suite 

I have said that in handing over his work the artist 
can retain certain rights in it I must now state exactly 
what they are. Some, like the "droit de suite" have 
been established by various laws or conventions to 
which the artist endeavors to refer. 

I will only express one hope in the matter: that this 
17 



George Rouault 

right hand should come to be respected in all other 
countries, and particularly in the United States, just as 
It is in France. 

The right of the artist to retouch a work which is no 
longer his property remains to be defined a com- 
plicated matter, it seems to me. This complexity is 
mainly due to the fact that a picture can never be 
exactly and in every way compared with a musical or 
literary work. 

When the creative artist alters these the original 
version can always continue to exist, whilst a picture 
may be changed in such a way that nothing is left of 
the original version but some inadequate sketches. 

I can only ask the Conference to examine this deli- 
cate question and to find a solution acceptable to all 
which seems extremely difficult, since some styles of 
painting are idiosyncratic and what may suit one artist 
cannot be the rule for another. 

III. Reproductions of the Artist's Work 

I will here confine myself to making a few sugges- 
tions about reproduction and exhibition rights. 

The moral right to see that no alteration is made to 
an artist's work, to safeguard each in its entirety, is 
usually exercised by controlling reproduction. 

Too often reproductions, particularly "color" repro- 
ductions, that are complete travesties, are printed in 
large quantities. And it is even true that the larger the 
printing the greater is the risk of it being mediocre, 
and the more difficult becomes the fight against this 
mediocrity. 

Inadequately armed as he often is to defend himself 
18 



The Painters Rights in his Work 

even in his own country, once across its borders the 
artist of today is generally powerless. 

Nothing short of an international agreement, com- 
pletely binding and carrying the certain threat of 
severe penalties against publishers who do not have 
reproductions passed for the press, will put an end to 
practices which cheat the public by presenting them 
with masterpieces that have been distorted purely for 
the benefit of dishonest business men. 

I know that critics are justifiably reluctant to waive 
their right to quote. That is another possible subject 
for consideration by the Conference, which might set 
limits to the exercise of this right. 

Using works of art for film purposes also raises very 
delicate problems. Although the painter is not a sce- 
nario-writer and cannot be asked to lay down the law 
on an art that he does not practise, yet everything in 
the production of a film, that might redound to the 
discredit of the works reproduced or might falsify 
their plastic value, ought to be submitted to him for 
examination and approval. 

The artist should have a right of veto over films 
based upon or consisting in reproductions of his works 
when his consent has not been obtained or when his 
observations have not been heeded. 

Provision could be made for arbitration in case of 
persistent disagreement between painter and pro- 
ducer, but in settling such disputes, it must be remem- 
bered that the matter is primarily a problem in plastics. 
Therefore the arbitrators must be specially chosen and 
the corresponding weight be given to their vote. 



19 



George Rouault 



IV. Exhibitions 

There is no law which authorizes an artist to oppose 
the exhibition of his works he has therefore trans- 
ferred their ownership. 

Neither his permission nor a fortiori his co-opera- 
tion is required for exhibitions, the object of which is 
sometimes ideological or purely commercial, or which 
claim to classify artists, or even group them according 
to more or less questionnable criteria. 

It appears strange, then, that a painter may find 
himself thus styled under labels which he finds ridic- 
ulous or absurd, or associated with manifestations dis- 
tasteful to his inmost feelings, or again the involuntary 
instrument of movements which dare to use his name 
even though he disapprove of them. 

It is essential therefore to assure the painter of the 
legal possibility of giving or of refusing his agreement 
and making his protest heard in cases where, contrary 
to his intentions, use has been made of his person or of 
his name. 

There remains to be considered the case of exhibi- 
tions without any ideological tendency or doctrinal 
pretensions, which offer the public, through some art 
gallery, collections which are insufficient, badly se- 
lected, or badly presented. 

A painter must be able to oppose artistic manifesta- 
tions made in his name in material conditions apt to 
distort the meaning and result of his work; or at least 
when the organizers of these manifestations consider 
that they may dispense with his opinion, they should 
be required to indicate clearly on all announcements 

20 



The Painters Rights in his Work 

that the collection has been built up on the sole re- 
sponsibility of the organizers. 

Should the artist not be able to obtain every reason- 
able satisfaction he desires from private exhibitions, he 
should at all events have the absolute right to refuse 
to take part in "Salons" whose official nature cannot be 
contested and to which he has declined to contribute. 

Lastly, instead of being obliged to go to law when 
another artist uses an identical surname and Christian 
name, an already established artist should have the 
right to insist that a man who uses the same name be 
obliged to add the second Christian name appearing 
on his birth certificate. 

V. Rights of Heirs and Executors 

With regard to works which have already passed to 
the public, the painter's heirs or the executors ap- 
pointed for the purpose, exercise the moral rights in 
their defensive aspect of entitlement to ensure that a 
work's integrity is preserved, to oppose detrimental 
alterations to it, and to prosecute those responsible. 

Heirs and executors hold a position of prime im- 
portance in the matter of the publication of hitherto 
unpublished works. 

The artist's absolute right to publish or withhold 
must necessarily pass to his continuators to enable 
them to decide the fate o works about which he gave 
no explicit instructions before his death. 

It is hard to conceive who, apart from the artist's 
natural heirs if he died intestate, or his appointees for 
the purpose if he left a will, could decide what should 
be preserved or destroyed or what should be pub- 
lished or withheld. 

21 



George Renault 

If the artist has not appointed by will persons he 
trusts to take the decision as to destruction or publica- 
tion, the grave duty of making this delicate decision 
and seeking the necessary powers for the purpose will 
devolve upon his lawful heirs, in whom alone his legal 
personality survives and who inherit both his rights 
and his obligations. 

Provision might be made for direct intervention by 
the State when warranted by the incapacity or notori- 
ous unworthiness of the heirs; in such cases the State 
would impose some degree of trusteeship. 

In this whole connection it should be recalled that in 
the case of an author it is his heirs who are recognized 
by the law as entitled to take the decision as to post- 
humous publication. 

In this matter, the object should be to comply with 
the wishes of the artist. His decision must be respected 
when he designates explicitly those who are to exer- 
cise a part of his absolute rights after him. 

If he leaves no word, the task is one for his heirs of 
the body, on the traditional presumption which prin- 
ciple dictates should be made in their favour. 

VI. The Fate of Works of Art in Case of War 

I can never forget the anxiety caused me during the 
1914 war by the formidable task of safeguarding the 
collections of the late Ambroise Vollard, containing, 
amongst others, very important works of C6zanne, 
Degas, Renoir, Bonnard, Picasso I have already men- 
tioned this. It was with the thought of some of those 
august predecessors of mine, and especially for their 
sake, that I sought and succeeded in finding the house 
to receive the eighty packages; the matter was urgent, 

22 



The Painters Rights in his Work 

so the Minister had said to Ambroise Vollard, who 
telegraphed to me to take immediate steps to find a 
place of safety. 

During the last war I know that efforts were for- 
tunately made, in France at least, to shield our na- 
tional heritage from bombardments, not only State 
collections but those in the possession of private 
owners as well. 

It would be desirable, without waiting for such 
crises to arise, for every country to make provision in 
time of peace for the harbouring in suitable conditions 
of the works to be saved from total destruction in war; 
it would amount to a "spiritual" Red Cross, such as 
might have been created before 1871, 1914, or 1939. 

The works in question could be submitted to a Jury, 
who would decide in due time, according to the im- 
portance of the items, the action it would be appropri- 
ate to take. 

Once it had been decided that the works could be 
put in a place of safety in the event of war, the person 
in possession of them would be given an official mobi- 
lization order which, should the occasion arise, would 
enable him to deposit the works in the appointed 
place. 

I must add that there are other dangers than that of 
destruction. During the recent conflict we saw others 
resulting from the tyranny of occupation. I myself was 
a victim, though many others suffered far more loss 
than I did. 

A civilization may be judged by the way in which 
it tolerates the destruction of masterpieces and accepts 
a return to the excesses of brute force without correc- 
tive and without taking any protective measures. Art 

23 



George Rouault 

is a deliverance even in the midst of suffering, but to 
those who have no feeling for intellectual freedom, art 
is a crime! The artist a madman? Wiser lie is in truth 
than king or emperor! 

The painter with a genuine love of his art is a king 
in his own right however diminutive Ms kingdom, 
however small his own stature. This is true royalty, 
and cannot be wrested from you, Chardin, Corot, 
Cezanne. You need never abdicate the throne that you 
won without violence, and you will leave a happier 
memory than many a crowned monarch, for people 
will understand your work and feel its message for 
all time, perhaps. 

For such artists it is not force, but love, that rules 
the world. 

Were I able, I could say much on this subject, quot- 
ing many examples. 

A learned man once declared that the world held no 
more mysteries! Which goes to show that one can be 
very learned and yet very foolish. 

In those realms of the spirit where the artist roams, 
everything is imponderable; yet subject to a stricter 
law than that of weight and measurefor it is a law 
inspired from within, not imposed from without. The 
artist can be at one with the people and with the 
nobility. Aloof though he may stand, there are hidden 
links that bind him to mankind more closely than the 
men of action so alien to him. 

In this mechanical century, surely art can sometimes 
be called a miracle? 



24 



JAMES T. FARRELL was born 
in 1904 in Chicago. His books 
include Studs Lonigan, the 
"Danny O'NeilF books, The 
Face of Time. He received a 
$2,500 Book - of - the - Month 
Club award in 1937 for Studs 
Lonigan. In the same year he 
received a Guggenheim Fel- 
lowship. Mr. Farr ell's non-fic- 
tion books are A Note on 
Literary Criticism, The League 
of Frightened 'Philistines, and 
Literature and Morality. 



On the Function of the Novel 



I have titled this essay On the Function of the Novel. 
However, it is not my intention to present a special 
theory of the novel, and to try and jam it down the 
throats of my readers. Rather, I merely want to offer 
some observations about the novel, and about what 
the experience of reading novels can mean and can 
bring to us. 

In the preface to one of the editions of Arnold Ben- 
nett's novel, The Old Wives" Tale, the author describes 
how in the autumn of 1903, he used to dine at a cer- 
tain restaurant in Paris. Among others who attracted 
his attention, there were two waitresses. One was a 
pale and beautiful young girl, who waited on tables 
far from where he sat, and to whom he never spoke. 

25 



James T. Farrell 

The other was a stout middle-aged woman, bossy and 
authoritative by disposition. Since she served him 
regularly, she began to take on a maternal attitude 
with him. If he remained away from the restaurant a 
couple of evenings, she would ask him why he had 
been unfaithful to her. Finally, she obtruded her per- 
sonality upon him to such a degree that he decided 
not to return to the restaurant, and to become, as it 
were, perpetually unfaithful to her. One evening, be- 
fore he had made this final decision, he noticed a fat, 
shapeless, ugly and grotesque old woman enter. Her 
voice and gestures were ridiculous. Observing her, 
Arnold Bennett quickly guessed that, as a consequence 
of a long period of years of living alone, the grotesque 
old woman had grown peculiar, without apparently 
having become conscious of her peculiarities. She car- 
ried many parcels which she kept dropping. And be- 
cause of the way in which she chose a table and then 
changed to another, almost everyone in the restaurant 
laughed at her. Observing this scene, Arnold Bennett 
was pained by the coarse manner in which the pale 
and beautiful young waitress laughed. That was the 
one to whom he had never spoken. He reflected that 
this ridiculous old woman had once been young, slim, 
and perhaps, beautiful. Then she had probably been 
free of ridiculous mannerisms. To him, she was tragic, 
and he thought that she could become the subject or 
protagonist of a moving novel, which would recount 
and recreate the life history of such a woman. Also, in 
this preface, Arnold Bennett stated: "Every stout, 
aging woman is not grotesque far from it! But there 
is an extreme pathos in the mere fact that every stout, 
aging woman was once a young girl with unique 

26 



On the Function of the Novel 

charm of youth in her form and movements and her 
mind. The fact that the change from the young girl to 
the stout, aging woman is made up of an infinite num- 
ber of infinitesimal changes, each unperceived by her, 
only intensifies the pathos." 

Thus, in a Paris restaurant, Arnold Bennett con- 
ceived the idea of writing The Old Wives 9 Tale. It 
tells the lif e story of two women. It begins when they 
are first girls, and carries them to their graves, record- 
ing a series of "infinitesimal changes" which reveal 
how they change from youth to age. The Old Wives' 
Tale constitutes a story of what happened, or could 
happen in the lives of two sisters. This moving novel, 
and the story of its genesis or inspiration can give us a 
suggestive sense of what is involved in the so-called 
process of literary creation. 

All of us, whether we be novelists or not, have ex- 
periences, similar in character or kind to that of 
Arnold Bennett in the Paris restaurant in 1903. In the 
course of any single day we have endless thoughts and 
experiences. We touch, in a fragmentary way, or im- 
pinge on an untold number of other lives. We are 
constantly observing, or sensing, thinking and dream- 
ing or fantasizing. Our inner life continues from min- 
ute to minute, like a stream. And in the course of this, 
we more or less pose countless questions about our- 
selves and about other people. We wonder why we 
had such and such a thought at such and such a time. 
We wonder why we are sad at such and such a mo- 
ment, or why we might suddenly be happy. We won- 
der what others are like. We may look casually at 
children returning from school, and wonder what they 
will be like when they grow up. Or our curiosity may 

27 



James T. Farrell 

be touched by a feeble old man, or by others we see 
in a public place, or pass on a sidewalk. And all of 
this might be generalized with the statement that we 
wonder and are curious about the nature of experi- 
ence. We wonder what happens and what is happen- 
ing and what might happen to ourselves and to others. 

It is out of this concern with the nature of experi- 
ences that novels are conceived and written. Often it 
is out of experiences much like those of many others 
that novelists will find a starting point or inspiration 
for a novel. There will be something they see, some- 
thing that happens, some impression they have, 
something in their own experience which will impel 
them to evolve, think through, imagine, construct and 
work out a whole story. Arnold Bennett's preface to 
The Old Wives' Tale offers us one clear illustration of 
this. Many others could easily be offered. We say of 
novels that they are imaginative means of exploring 
some aspects of the nature of experience. This is not 
only true, necessarily, for the novelist, himself: it can 
alsoand it often does become the means whereby 
readers immerse themselves in human experiences. 

Keeping the above paragraphs in mind, let us ap- 
proach our subject from a somewhat different stand- 
point. Newspapers provide us with one type of record 
of the times in which we live. Here, and for the pur- 
poses of illustration, let us refer to Fascist Italy during 
the 1930's. The principal picture and record of Fascist 
Italy, which we in America received, came to us 
out of a day by day journalistically written news story. 
Our sense of this life in Fascist Italy was colored by 
our own views. It was further organized more or less 
in terms of the way in which the political, social and 

28 



On the Function of the Novel 

economic problem of Italy, and of the world at large 
were phrased and posed. We inclined to think of life 
in Italy in a journalistic and, also, in an ideological 
manner. But posed in ideological language, in socio- 
politico-economic terminology, and in the language of 
journalists, does not always and necessarily coincide 
with the way in which the life and struggle behind 
these problems as felt by individual human beings. 
There is no literal one-one relationship or equation 
to use a phrase from logic between the way in which 
problems and conditions of Me are posed and de- 
scribed in journalistic and/or in scholarly or ideological 
books, and the manner in which life is lived and felt, 
second by second, and minute by minute.* The day 
by day reporting on Italy, and the non-fiction books on 
Fascist Italy did not provide us at least sufficiently 
with what we might call human images. However, if 
our knowledge of a period, a country, the life of a 
people in a certain time, lacks human images, this 
knowledge is likely to be limited, to be inefficiently 
deep. If we would wish to understand more of a time 
or of a period, it is valuable for us to be able to link 
up what we know as facts, information, and opinion 
with a sense and awareness of what all this means and 
feels like in human terms. 

Keeping these observations in mind, let us continue 
with our illustration of Fascist Italy. Let us imagine 
ourselves living back in the 1930's. Then, under Mus- 
solini^ rule, Me flowed by, minute by minute, for 



* I make this observation, here, with no intention of deriding 
journalists, scholars, or sincere ideological writers. Rather, I 
seek to clarify distinctions which might aid us in regarding and 
reading novels in a more clear state of mind. 

29 



James T. Farrell 

millions of Italians. We read news accounts of Italy in 
The New York Times. But could we, with sufficient 
imagination and with a sense of identification, feel 
with and possess an adequate comprehension of the 
people whose Hying destinies constituted the ultimate 
content and meaning of these news stories? Questions 
about some of these Italians, and about what they felt 
could have come to us just as parallel ones, about the 
old woman, occurred to Arnold Bennett in that Paris 
restaurant in 1903. For instance, we might have read 
an article dealing with the land reform question in 
Italy. We might have asked ourselves the question 
what did it mean to one or another Italian peasant? 
We might then have happened to take a walk, and to 
have seen an Italian, who was obviously bom in Italy. 
Our thoughts and our attention could momentarily 
have switched to him. We could have speculated about 
what would have happened to him had he not immi- 
grated to America, Then, the hypothetical news ac- 
count on the land problem could well have related to 
and vitally affected his destiny as a human being. In, 
a sense, these hypothetical questions can be compared 
with those Arnold Bennett recounted in his preface 
to The Old Wives 9 Tale. They are questions evolving, 
growing out of curiosity and wonder. 

The novels, Fontamara and Bread and Wine, by 
Ignazio Silone both deal with people living under the 
conditions of Italian Fascism. Fontamara treats almost 
exclusively of the life of Abrazzi peasants. Bread and 
Wine describes aspects of peasant life, but also it re- 
veals to us what Fascist officials were like. Its chief 
protagonist, Pietro Spina, is a revolutionary who has 
returned from exile seeking to gain a refreshed sense 

30 



On the Function of the Novel 

of life, and to test and develop his own values. He had 
become fed up with the life of exile and is repelled by 
the arid slogans of mere political agitation. These two 
novels would have provided us with a partial answer 
to the curiosity we might have had in the 1930's con- 
cerning what it was like in Italy under Mussolini. The 
novels of Silone give us humanized images of life in 
Fascist Italy. 

It has repeatedly been remarked that often we seem 
to know the characters of great novels, perhaps better 
and more fully than we know even some of our own 
best friends. The characters of a great novel acquire 
for us an extraordinary reality. We identify ourselves 
intimately with them, and we imaginatively share in 
their experiences. We hope as they hope, and we suf- 
fer as they suffer. Their tragic fates fill us with pity 
and sympathy, and their deaths imbue us with a sense 
of loss. And it is this process of identification and of 
imaginatively sharing in the experience rendered in 
literature which enables us to fill out and to intensify 
our knowledge of a time, a period or a society. The 
humanized images of people can help to bring us back 
to what is the source of all significant artistic and intel- 
lectual effort the struggles, aspirations, joys and sor- 
rows of human beings. If we are to live with quickened 
sympathies and with live interest in the world, we 
need, constantly, to be reminded that all of this with 
which we are dealing, relates, in the last analysis, to 
men and women, to human beings. We need to restore, 
to refresh, to deepen, and to keep clear OUT sense of 
this all important truism. And, novels, in dealing with 
what happens, in giving answers, in the sense in which 
I have akeady indicated, can do this for us. 

31 



James T. Farrell 

II 

Lord Bryce coined the phrase, "glittering generali- 
ties." It requires little thought or effort to write an 
editorial, let us say, in glittering generalities, which 
praises a certain way of Me. Here, it does not matter 
whether we call this the American way of life, or the 
Soviet way of life, or any other way of life. With rela- 
tive ease, any literate person of moderate ability can 
justify any way of life in generalized language, and 
with unproved assertions. Relying on words which 
have an extra-logical and symbolic meaning, and sub- 
stituting stereotypes for impressions, many editorial 
writers and commentators do this. The comment on 
the "cold war" has, to a considerable extent, de- 
generated into just this. Ideas are being turned into 
stereotypes, and sentiments and emotions into senti- 
mentalities. Fixed and highly editorialized conceptions 
of life are more and more being sold and established 
as true pictures, images and representations of life. 

And with this point in mind, let me refer to life 
among the Cossacks, in the Soviet Union, during the 
period from the Russian Revolution on through to that 
of forced collectivization in 1930. Any Communist 
party hack in Russia could have written an editorial 
in Prauda, or in another Russian paper, speaking in 
glowing and generalized terms about the Bolshevik 
Revolution, the Five- Year-Plan and the glory of social- 
istist collectivization. We can, in fact, suppose that this 
was done, ad nauseum. Suppose we had read one of 
these editorials. We could have asked ourselvesas 
we had concerning Italywhat does this mean, what 
is this like in terms of the Cossacks themselves. And if 

32 



On the Function of the Novel 

we read Mikhail Sholokhov's novels Quiet Flows the 
Don, The Don Flows Into the Sea, and Seeds of To- 
morrow, we should have encountered novels which, 
at least partially, fed and satisfied some of our curios- 
ity. For these novels tell us of the fates of different 
kinds of Cossacks during this bloody historic period. 
They suggest what the Revolution, the Civil War and 
the Collectivization meant in terms of the traditions, 
the way of life, the customs and the feelings of the 
Cossacks. The novels also depict the sufferings of 
tile Cossacks, and describe many of the things they did 
as a consequence of the confusion that came with sharp 
and violent historic change. Engulfed in events which 
are far beyond their own powers to control Sholokhov's 
Cossacks, whether they accept or resist the trend of 
events, live through their foys, sadnesses and tragedies, 
and we let me repeat get a human and sequential 
picture of all this. Human beings are recreated on 
paper. They spring to life from printed words in such 
a way that we can identify with them. We can say and 
feel, people are like this. We can believe in the valid- 
ity of these Cossacks, just as we can in that of Silone's 
peasants and Fascist officials, and of Arnold Bennett's 
two women. 

I could give many other illustrations. In passing, we 
are all familiar with tabloid newspaper stories about 
crimes of passion and of love murders. Theodore 
Dreiser's great novel, An American Tragedy, is woven 
out of just such material. In fact, Dreiser used the 
court records and the newspaper account of a case 
occurring in 1908, the Chester Gillette-Grace Brown 
murder case. Similarly in fashion, in his novels, The 
Titan, The Financier, The Stoic, he based his story on 

S3 



James T. FarreU 

the life of a famous American capitalist of the period 
of the robber barons, Charles T. Yerkes. Comments, 
parallel to or similar with those which I have already 
made in reference to Bennett, Silone and Sholokhov 
could here be offered in connection with these novels 
of Dreiser. However, I believe that my point has been 
sufficiently established, and I shall forego these added 
comments. 

Ill 

Values are implied in the attitudes which we hold, 
in the choices and decisions which we make, and in 
our actions. They need to be seen as good and bad in 
terms of the way in which they can be lived by. When 
we read a statement relating to values, and couched 
in terms of glittering generalities, we can ask ourselves 
questions like these What does it mean to live by 
these values? How do people, or how might people 
live by these values? Novels constitute one kind of 
imaginatively constructed story of characters and 
events which depict how people live according to vari- 
ous values. In this sense, novels afford a means of 
testing the values in a society. If, for purposes of illus- 
tration here, we make a separation between theory or 
thought and emotions or imagination, we can say this 
in theory, in, for instance, philosophical theorizing, 
and so on, we can work out what life means intellect 
tually, and after having done that, we have clarified 
ourselves so that we may be in a better position to act 
We can say that, correspondingly, with art, and here, 
since I am talking about novels most specifically, with 
novels, we can work through and live out imaginatively 
in the same way that we can, intellectually, in terms of 

34 



On the Function of the Newel 

theoretical analysis. We can Imaginatively live through 
various lands of experiences by merely immersing our- 
selves in and giving ourselves to a novel. Reading it 
intelligently, we can live through experiences which, 
in turn, are a kind of test of our own moral standards, 
our judgments, our way of seeing characters and 
events. Out of this, we can become more clear con- 
cerning our own attitudes. We can test these attitudes 
and apply them as we read in order to ascertain 
whether or not they will hold water. We can come to 
some clearer awareness, not only of what we think 
and know, but also of what we feel. And here we can 
see one of the important, or at least, potentially impor- 
tant functions of the novel 

IV 

At this point, I wish to comment briefly on one 
aspect of novel writing which is, I believe, relevant to 
my subject here. From the standpoint of the novelist 
himself, we can assert that one of the things that he 
achieves Is, through writing, to attain a more inte- 
grated personality. After all, it Is quite obvious that 
we can attain a more integrated personality by taking 
command of and handling our experiences. We attain 
an integrated personality, along with this, by becoming 
more conscious of the world, and of ourselves. I have 
already remarked of novels that they can be a means 
of testing values. This can apply to the novelist him- 
self. In creating characters, he is giving expressions to 
various needs and unconscious drives within his own 
nature. He pours out his emotions, imaginatively. 
Identifying himself with his various characters, he 
goes through his own process of imaginative living. 

35 



James T. Farrel 

He is, almost literally speaking, engaged in discovery, 
discovery of aspects of Ms own, as well as of other 
natures. 

^ A parallel process goes on in the mind of the reader. 
If the reader gives himself to the experience of reading 
a novel, as it were, he recapitulates part of the process 
of the creation of the novel when he reads it in a seri- 
ous manner. In consequence, it is possible, through 
reading, to become more self -aware, as well as to be- 
come more aware of other people. And this, likewise, 
can be the way to greater integration for the reader. 
Literature does not help us to become more aware in 
general, or in a general sense alone. The increased 
awareness gained through experience with literature, 
either as creator or reader, is or can be an increased 
awareness that relates to ourselves and to our own 
development. 

My observations here should have a special signifi- 
cance now because of the character of life in our time. 
Again and again the complexity of modern life is the 
subject of comment. Complexity and crises are among 
the hallmarks of our era. Behind these, are forces,, so- 
called, which are beyond our individual control. We 
all feel a need for greater participation in the life and 
in the culture of our time. But we are more or less 
atomized, more or less alienated. The division of labor, 
one of the primary factors in the development of our 
technological civilization, results in our giving use and 
expression to only a limited number of our impulses, 
faculties and our potentialities. Impersonal factors be- 
yond otir control and decisions play decisive roles in 
ordering our lives. For instance, consider the degree 
to which the very processes of modern technological 

36 



On the Function of the Novel 

civilization are contributing to the organization of our 
lives on time schedules. We are creatures of time, of 
the clock, as Thorstein Veblen observed in The Instinct 
of Workmanship. Also, Veblen argued that we were 
not born to live in accordance with the time schedules 
which technological and industrial civilization impose 
upon us. Many of our relationships are, likewise, simi- 
larly controlled. An obvious illustration is to be found 
in business relationships. Business conversations are 
quite different from the conversations of friends. They 
are more or less centered in the terms of the business 
being discussed. People are not always polite because 
they want to be polite, but because the business dic- 
tates their politeness. They try to control what they 
say, what they do not say, in terms of the deal they 
are discussing. The relationships of people working in 
the same business are controlled by common purposes 
and by their common relationships. We have here a 
channeled participation in one aspect of the life of our 
time, that of business. 

In many of our other relationships, there is the same 
channeling. This channeling of relationships in terms 
of necessary purposes, of time schedules, and so on, is 
one of the factors involved in the atomization and the 
alienation of people in our time. When we speak of 
alienation here, it has a dual significance. On the 
one hand, conditions of modern life alienate people 
from each other; on the other hand, we are alien- 
ated from ourselves, or from part of ourselves. Aliena- 
tion from ourselves, or from part of ourselves is to be 
seen in the fact that many of our faculties, of our feel- 
ings, and of our thoughts are not given proper voice 
or expression. They are lost within ourselves. A phrase 

37 



James T. Farreli 

of Karl Marx is suggestive in this context "social 
space." The alienation and atomization of many in our 
time results, in part, from a lack of space. Modern 
man needs more "social space": he requires more out- 
lets for the expression of his nature. He needs to par- 
ticipate more in the culture, the life of his times. 

John Dewey described "shared experience/' as the 
highest good of life. The phrase, "shared experience/" 
should suggest something of significance and meaning 
of participation in the sense that I am using it here. 
The need for shared experiences in our time is, I hold, 
acute. This is bound up with our need to feel more 
and to know more. Andto repeat art in general, in- 
cluding literature and the novel, can administer to this 
need. Novels such as the ones I have mentioned and 
endless others can enable us to gain a fuller sense of 
participation in the culture of our own time, and in the 
history of human thought and feeling. 

All of us are locked up inside of ourselves. We are 
mortal, and possess the limitations of our biological 
nature. We know no one else in the sense that we 
know ourselves. We cannot directly penetrate the 
thought of any other person but ourselves. Thus, we 
tend naturally and inevitably to see others as we see 
ourselves, to turn others more or less into an image of 
ourselves. Our image of the world is delimited and in 
a crucial way controlled by our image of ourselves.* 
The enlargement of our attitude toward the world, the 
enlargement of our sympathy, the enlargement of our 
sense of others, involves a broadening, an expansion 
of this image or sense of ourselves. It involves and re- 

* By "image of ourselves/* I mean more than a visual or 
conceptual image: I mean our total sense of ourselves. 

38 



On the Function of the Novel 

quires an increased ability to attain what the American 
philosopher, George Herbert Mead, called "the sense 
of the other." By gaining a better sense of the other, 
we can expand our image, our sense of ourselves. In 
this way, we will be in a better position not to be 
guilty of distortion, at least, of gross distortions. Simi- 
larly, we will be in a better position to see ourselves 
as others see us, and to attribute to others something 
of the same sympathy, emotions, feelings, generosity 
that we would assume for ourselves. We can thus ex- 
pand our image of ourselves. For, when reading novels 
we often identify ourselves profoundly with the charac- 
ters of whom we are reading. Imaginatively, we be- 
come almost one with them. This is a type of "shared 
experience'* which gives us a powerful means of mak- 
ing our own personalities less rigid, of expanding what 
we can see within this skin of ours in which we are 
bound up. Here then is a significant aspect of the 
dynamics, as it were, of participation. But participation 
in the life and culture of the times is meaningless un- 
less it is guided by a growing sense of ourselves and 
of others as human beings, a growing sense of a com- 
mon or basic humanity which makes us all alike, as 
well as different from one another. The novel, then, is 
a means of "shared experience" in this sense, and it 
aids us in becoming more capable of shared experience 
in our real lif e. 

V 

If we would make a broad statement about what the 
function of art is, we could sayas Tolstoy did that 
it is a means of the transmission of ideas. Somewhere 
in What is Art? Tolstoy remarked to the effect that 

39 



James T. Farrell 

thanks to culture, it is possible to know aH that has 
been thought in the past, and all that is being thought 
now. Strictly speaking, it is not possible to know all 
that is being thought, and felt, but it is possible to 
know some of this. Art, and the novel which is the 
major form of art in our time, permits this. And, to 
continue with Tolstoy's thoughts, he asserted and I 
think correctly that thanks to this, we are not beasts. 
We are social beings. What I have said in the fore- 
going suggests what the transmission of experience 
means in my own views. It is part of what I would call 
the logic of the transmission of experience which is part 
of the function of the novel. 

However, in order to permit ourselves to gain some 
of these values from the novel or essay, it is necessary 
that we give ourselves to the experience of reading 
serious novels, that we go to them with our preconcep- 
tions more or less under control. If we read novels 
demanding that they confirm our prejudices, and that 
they give us merely stereotypes of pictures of life, then 
we are closing ourselves off from making novel reading 
a fully meaningful growth experience. We are not 
allowing novels to help us become more human to 
ourselves and to others. And this is the real and basic 
function of the novel to help us become more human. 



GOTTFRIED VON EINEM was 
bom in Switzerland, in 1918. 
He now lives in Salzburg, 
Austria. He is a composer of 
orcnestra and ballet music. 
Dantons Tod and Der Prozess 
are two operas wMdh. he wrote 
which attracted wide atten- 
tion. The latter is based on 
- Franz Kafka's The Trial Since 
1948 Von Einem has been one 
of the five-member board of 
directors of the Salzburg Fes- 
tivals. These Festivals have 
gained international fame be- 
cause of their high quality. 



The Salzburg Festival 

Long before the Salzburg Festival 'was started in its 
present form, performances of the works of Mozart 
were held in Salzburg. These were executed by inter- 
nationally known artists, like Gustav Mahler, but never 
achieved more than local significance. After the first 
World War Hugo Von Hofmannsthal, Richard Strauss, 
Max Reinhardt, Franz S chalk and Alfred Roller com- 
bined to creat a Festival, the first since Bayreuth, 
which would stand outside and above the orthodox 
theatre. German and Austrian theatres, indeed most 
European theatres, had been "Court Theatres/* After 
the vital political change brought about by the revolu- 
tion in 1918 theatres had to fight for their existence. 

41 



Gottfried Von Einem 

Slowly they bloomed and became state, municipal or 
private Theatres. Out of this crisis grew the idea of 
a Festival. 

The artists luckily found Franz Rehrl who became 
Chief Administrator of Salzburg. Able, energetic, sym- 
pathetic to creative ideas, he managed to put the 
Festival on a firm financial basis. 

In 1920 Hofmannsthal's adaption of the old English 
play Everyman, which had been played before in 
Berlin by the famous Reinhardt Company, was staged 
for the first time as an open-air production on the 
Domplatz in Salzburg. The idea of presenting a play 
about the death of a wealthy man after the disaster 
of 1918 and the consequent insecurity of all values, 
both material and moral, before an architectural back- 
ground of medieval power and self-assurance, proved 
itself extremely effective. In spite of some resistance 
from the press against this experiment the performance 
has remained practically unchanged as one of the 
main features of the Salzburg Festival up to the 
present day. 

It had always been intended to produce plays and 
opera included in the program of the new Festival; 
but the opera required a greater apparatus orchestra, 
chorus, stagehands, etc. It was only in 1922 that Ab- 
duction of the Seraglio, Marriage of Figaro, Don 
Giovanni,, Cosi Fan Tutti, were presented at the Salz- 
burg Municipal Theatre with Richard Strauss and 
Franz Schalk conducting. Reinhardt presented The 
Great Salzburg World Theatre by Calderon-Hofmann- 
sthal in the Collegien Kirche. This revived the old 
tradition of presenting morality plays in churches. It 
was the intention of Hofmannsthal and Reinhardt to 

42 



The Salzburg Festival 

use the inherent local possibilities for their theatrical 
productions. This brought a crop of completely new 
ideas for the staging of play and opera. Hofmannsthal 
says: "Salzburg is indeed the heart of this Austrian- 
Bavarian country. All those cultural and geographical 
lines connecting Vienna with Munich, Tyrol with Bo- 
hemia, Nuremberg with Styria and Corinthia, con- 
verge here. Here, also, one finds the Southern German 
Baroque landscape and architecture. The landscape 
becomes the counterpoint to architecture, and archi- 
tecture has taken possession so passionately and theat- 
rically, that parting these two elements would be 
unthinkable. The square in front of the Dome sur- 
rounded by palaces, columns, archways is Italian, 
almost timeless. It is overlooked by the mountains of 
a German landscape crowned by a German castle. 
Next to it rises St. Francis Church in the pure style of 
the Middle Ages. The statues in front of the Dome are 
early Baroque. It was Max Reinhardfs idea to build 
the stage for the Everyman play on this square in front 
of the Dome fagade. But as the play came to life, it 
became obvious that in this place with its peculiar 
merging of nature and architecture, this theatrical 
dream has always been imminent.'* 

Another stage was found by Reinhardt in the former 
Summer Riding School, part of the palace of the Salz- 
burg Archbishops. The Rocky Riding School is partly 
hewn into the massive rock of the Monchsberg. The 
wall of rock with its carved arcades served as back- 
ground for a podium on which he staged The Servant 
of Two Masters by Goldoni. In 1933 he used the same 
place in which Clemens Holzmeister had built a whole 
medieval town, serving as a stage for Goethe's Faust. 

43 



Gottfried Von Einem 

Tins time the arcades became part of the play. Rein- 
hardt thus exploited the tremendous space and height 
of the locality. Faust became a regular feature like 
Even/man. 

In 1948 after World War II, Oscar Fritz Schuh and 
Caspar Neher adapted the Felsenreitschule for Opera. 
An orchestra pit was hewn into the rock and the scenery 
for Orpheus and Euridice (Gluck) was a semicircle of 
columns centered by a big arch. In his production 
Oscar Fritz Schuh used the three galleries of arcades 
for the chorus, and made Orpheus descend from the 
highest gallery till he reached the ground level of 
inferno. 

The same semicircle, but with the space between 
the columns closed, was used for the world premiere 
of Carl Orffs Antigone (after Sophocles-Holderlin). 
And for the production of the Magic Flute the decora- 
ration was used with small adaptations. The next year 
Josef Gielen produced Mozart's Idomeneo here, Neher 
again designing costumes and decor. In 1953 Oskar 
Walterlin staged Goldonis play The Liar and Gielen 
staged Shakespear's Julius Caesar; Herbert Graf and 
Holzmeister, in an entirely changed decoration, Don 
Giovanni. 

In 1953 still another locality for playing opera was 
inaugurated. Schuh and Neher adapted the courtyard 
of the Episcopalian residence for Cosi Fan Tutte 
reserving the Carabineri Hall inside the residence in 
case of bad weather. 

Works of Mozart have always been played in Salz- 
burg and still are the heart-core of the Festival pro- 
grams. And one could say that the Salzburg Festival 
has become similar to a museum, due to the personality 

44 



The Salzburg Festival 

of Richard Strauss who was one of the initiators. From 
the very beginning, his works, most of which were also 
conceived in collaboration with Hofmannsthal, and 
which bear the strong imprint of South German theat- 
rical temperament, have always had their place at the 
side of Mozart, Beethoven's Fidelia, Weber and Cluck. 
In 1947 my opera Death of Danton (after Buchner's 
play) was given its first performance in Salzburg; after 
which it became the rule to include one modem opera, 
preferably not staged before, in the Festival program. 
So in 1948 Frank Martin's Le Vin Herbe was played 
in the Municipal Theatre (Ferenc Fricsay conducted, 
Schuh stage directed and Neher did the decor). The 
same team had worked on my opera the year before 
and produced in 1949 OrfFs Antigone. In 1950 Krips- 
Gielen-Neher performed Boris Blacher's Romeo and 
Juliette (after Shakespeare), and B. Britten's Rape of 
Lucretia. In 1951 Alban Berg's Wozzek (after Buch- 
ner's play) was produced by Karl Bohm, Schuh and 
Neher. During the year 1952 the posthumous world 
premiere of Strauss' Love of Dance (after Hofmanns- 
thal-Gregor) was performed. Clemens Krauss con- 
ducted, Rudolf Hartmann produced and Emil Preg- 
torius designed the decor. In 1953 I had my second 
opera The Trial (after Kafka's novel) performed by 
Bohm, Schuh, Neher. 

There were many voices bitterly opposing the inclu- 
sion of modern works into the Festival program. They 
called them inadequate experiments; yet the develop- 
ment of more than thirty years has proved those pessi- 
mists wrong. This is not surprising! History has shown 
that each period has looked at the works of the past 
through the mirror of contemporary production. 

45 



Gottfried Von Einem 

Now drama has been dropped from the program. 
It should be remembered that the Salzburg Festival 
started with theatre, for in the early times the strongest 
creations came from the drama side. But then Salzburg 
was fortunate to have the rare combination of two 
men like Hofmannsthal and Reinhardt, one was a 
poet, the other a brilliant producer. Both were gifted 
with the special sense for exceptional theatrical solu- 
tions which could not have been realized by routine 
theatre. After the German breakdown of 1945 it be- 
came obvious that there had not been any important 
dramatic production since 1933 within the German- 
speaking cultural area. (Carl Zuckmayer and Bertolt 
Brecht had both been known in the Twenties ) . No new 
dramatist of international significance had arisen. It is 
perhaps a consequence of this fact that the gifted 
younger generation of stage directors has specialized 
more or less in opera. These productions seem to offer 
more variety and interest. While drama in Germany 
hardly grew within the last twenty years, opera pro- 
duction increased. Talents like Boris Blacher, Werner 
Egk, Carl Orff and Rudolf Wagner-Regeny can be 
considered as leading in contemporary opera produc- 
tion. The fact that Stravinsky, who had always had a 
kind of aversion against this form of art, wrote a full- 
length opera at a time when prophets predicted the 
end of opera was in itself interesting. The Festival 
town of Salzburg aims at attracting an international 
public. Music overcomes language barriers. And Salz- 
burg attempts to present a high musical level. 

On Sunday mornings the world-famous Viennese 
Philharmonic Orchestra, headed by celebrated con- 

46 



The Salzburg Festival 

ductors, presents its programs. Richard Strauss, Felix 
Weingartner, Arturo Toscanini, Franz Schalk, Karl 
Muck, Wilhelm Furtwangler, Fritz Busch have con- 
ducted in the past Now only Bruno Walter remains. 
To this list have been added younger promising men: 
Charles Munch, Herbert Von Karajan, Ferenc Fricsay, 
Alceo Galiera, Raffael Kubelik, Igor Makevitch and 
Guido Cantelli. The personality of the conductor adds 
an additional stimulus; for instance, the programs of 
Bruno Walter show clearly his great love and devotion 
for the work of his master and friend, Gustav Mahler. 
The performances of the works of Mozart conducted 
by Richard Strauss remain unforgettable. Especially 
attractive were Toscaninf s mixed programs with their 
bewitching interpretations of impressionist music al- 
ternating with superbly witty and fiery performances 
of the overtures of Rossini and Verdi, grouped round 
the revered homage brought for the German masters 
such as Brahms and Beethoven. 

The German Classic and Romantic, however, were 
mainly in the domain of Wilhelm Furtwangler, who 
added to his exemplary performances of Beetho- 
ven's symphonies, the great, almost obsessed, demonic 
interpretations of works of Weber and Bruckner. Yet 
one must never forget that Furtwangler was a staunch 
supporter of modern music. Other original program 
makers are Hans Knappertsbusch, Karl Bohm and 
Clemens Krauss. These magnificent orchestra concerts 
were introduced to the Salzburg program in 1925 and 
have been an important part of the festival. 

Besides these, however, were a series of musical 
performances more specifically Salzburgian, the like 

47 



Gottfried Von Einem 

of which would be hard to find anywhere else in the 
world, not only in regard to the artistic perfection 
achieved, but also owing to the particular staging, 

Among these are Mozart serenades under the skilled 
hands of Bernhard Baumgartner who has contributed 
untiring efforts to develop the Salzburg Festival. 
Baumgartner is director of the Mozarteum, founded 
in 1927. These serenades are given in historical 
settings such as the Courtyard of the Palace of the 
Archbishop and in the Rocky Biding School. These 
romantic places are lit only by candles or torches, 
when works by Mozart and his contemporaries are 
given. The music is usually played by the Orchestra 
of the Mozarteum. Short, graceful inarches played at 
the beginning and at the end, draw the listeners into 
the rhythm of the marching musicians and into the 
slow movements of the serenades. The serenades are 
perhaps the most authentic part of the Salzburg 
Festival and the highest testimony of the live presence 
of Mozart's music. The performances of the C Minor 
Mass are given in St. Peter's Church. This perform- 
ance, initiated by Baumgartner, has become one of the 
highlights of the Festival. Mozart composed this Mass 
for Salzburg. It was presented for the first time in St. 
Peter's Church when Mozart visited his home town 
for the first time with Ms wife; Constanze sang, on 
this occasion, the moving, effective solo. The annual 
presentation of the Mass with leading singers pays 
homage to one of the very last musical creations which 
Mozart undertook in Salzburg. 

Very typical of Mozart and the Salzburg Festival 
are the Mozart matinees introduced by Baumgartner 
in 1949. They are given in the Mozarteum by the 

48 



The Salzburg Festival 

Mozarteuni Orchestra, and by the Camerafa Academ- 
ica of the Mozarteum, founded in 1952. Their special 
function is to bring before the audience works of 
Mozart which the ordinary program usually neglects. 
They are exemplary performances with the very best 
singers. 

Another type of concert, ranging from the classic to 
modem music, is given weekly by the very best en- 
sembles in the Mozarteum. Especially popular among 
these are recitals by singers, with famous conductors 
at the piano as accompanists. Among the very first 
performances of this kind was that of Bruno Walter 
with Lotte Lehmann; the Festival of 1953 took up 
this worthy tradition with a concert given by Wilhelm 
Furtwangler and Elisabeth Schwarzkopf, devoted 
entirely to the songs of Hugo Wolf. 

Another early undertaking of the Salzburg Festival 
was the introduction of the Dome Concerts. Hugo von 
Hofrnannsthal suggested in 1925 that the religious 
morality play Everyman given on Sunday afternoon, 
should find its spiritual continuation in performances 
of sacred music on Sunday evenings. Thus in 1926 
concerts were held under the leadership of the con- 
ductor of the Cathedral of the Archbishop. Each 
summer four to eight of the great religious works for 
Orchestra and Chorus are heard, such as Haydn's 
Creation., Handel's Messiah, etc. They are performed 
by the Cathedral Choir and singers employed at the 
Festival and the Orchestra of the Mozarteum. In the 
beginning these concerts were played in the Cathe- 
dral; after the second World War, owing to bomb 
damage, they had to be transferred to the Aula of 
the University. 

49 



Gottfried Von Einem 

Another branch of activity which is gaining more 
and more significance is the musical undertakings with 
purely educational aims. The Mozarteum was elevated 
in 1953 to the rank of a University College. This takes 
on special importance for Austria's new musical 
generation of singers and orchestra players. 

The foreign visitor may find the international sum- 
mer academy particularly interesting. It, too, is held 
in the Mozarteum under the direction of Eberhard 
Preussner. Famous teachers from all parts of the world 
are invited to lead those master courses. Composition 
is taught by such well known teachers as Boris 
Blacher, Goffredo Petrassi, Carl Orff and Wolfgang 
Fortner. These master courses are mainly attended 
by students from the United States. 

The Salzburg Festival is looking forward to its 
Thirty-fifth Year Jubilee. Naturally there are increas- 
ingly complicated organizational problems. The Vien- 
nese State Opera helps with some of these problems. 
As a rule the first conductor of the Viennese State 
Opera plays a great part as a conductor of the 
Festival. (Examples are Strauss, Schalk, Walter, 
Krauss, B5hn.) Vienna's State Opera sends to Salz- 
burg not only their orchestra, the Viennese Philhar- 
monic Orchestra, but also their choir, many of their 
singers and most of their technical personnel. The 
scenery to a large extent is produced in the great 
studios attached to the Viennese State Opera. To 
further Salzburg's own production of scenery, a special 
Chief of State Scenery was appointed a few years ago. 

All this is the result of the careful planning executed 
by the responsible heads of the Festival. In the begin- 
ning as Kunstrdte (artistic advisers) such eminent 

50 



The Salzburg Festival 

men as Max Reinhardt, Hofmannsthal, Strauss, Schalk 
and Alfred Roller (scenery designer) were leading 
supporters. 

Since the end of World War II, the direction of the 
Festival is in the hands of the Directorate which, in 
consultation with the artistic advisers, is responsible 
for all planning and execution. 

The responsibility is shared by the Kuratorium^ 
which is mainly concerned with finding the necessary 
funds. This Kuratorium consists of representatives of 
the state and Salzburg itself, and the Directorate con- 
sisting of a president and not more than four members. 
They submit the budget which has to be approved by 
the Kuratorium. This complicated machinery might 
appear somewhat overbearing, but one must consider 
the enormously complicated organization which goes 
into action at the Festival each year. 

The visitor experiences the joy and peace of the 
Festival. The German poet Gerhart Hauptmann once 
said: "Festival in Salzburg, that is the most natural 
and most happy time there can be. The eternal 
well of pure poetry in the heart of this magnificent, 
wonderful city brings a pilgrimage of men of peace." 



51 



HOWARD CARROLL was born 
in Maryland. His work has 
appeared in The Sewanee Re- 
view, The Menorah Journal 
and in Prairie Schooner Mr. 
Carroll has taught religion 
and philosophy at Northwest- 
ern University. 



Parabolas 
France: 1939-44 

Pockmarked with kisses, here our dreams 

reverse this movement to the proof 

o origins 

and at a sacred circle where 

our eyes and panthers tread 

the python's blur. 



Well bound in joy, idea stands 

to dive into the babble of a crowd: 

Come, voice, to be the guardian of mind, 
now to embrace, display its worth 
at intersection of the sellers' cries. 

There, 

there is a figure of the circus 
(grand and feminine, intense) 
become a haberdashery of tones 
for wedded ears of wooden men. 

Depth-digger, 

grave-digger, 

there 

we hide in overturned pagodas, 

-we who are the vowels of virginity. 

On the left we pace, sightseers; 

on the right a sinister unknotted 

monogram, which writhes, a zoophyte, 

in shattered streams 

of monuments and cockleshells, to cry 

its exorcism: 

Morbid stallion, die! 
55 



Howard Carroll 

2 

And, in a night centripetal, a worm 
inscribes upon its roll of country-saints 
the satin souls of nations' pimps. 

We go, 

say GO 

these pious or tumultuous illuminations 

to an action of the belly's creed 

and naked dissolution of this tense. 

Always in the great morocco tomes 
libidinous bookworms sire a void. 



On swings the sun, no less 

divinely genital, to crush 

the precious inner doubts 

and for all green and hungry 

forms provide an end. 

In native warmth all grows to death, 

created sense. 

Language, in its court-dress, 
from a tumbril must harangue 
the loitering fox! 

Now, fabled syllogism, speak! 
and in the distances of faith and memory 
there sounds 
a battering of laughing rams. 

This is the section of an ecstacy. 

4 

But 

We are finally to be, and quietly, 
the sisters who, 
for their propriety, 
are present at the execution where 

56 



Parabolas 

cold shots strike down the heads 
and tuMps in the eye. 

Pensive stallion, pray. 

And now a lover in a dream, 
caught on a low trajectory of suns, 
tells us that a thorn has left the beam. 



Here 

by a river full of fish 

brown women with their full 

bare arms beat out those clouds that must, 

for ages yet, restrain 

the dirty breasts of heaven. 

But only lovers in a dream 

grasp, renounce with nerveless grace, 

bathing in a lucent stream. 

Here, 

here this vale's proud flesh must break 

and view go red with hate. 

Somewhere, 

ah, 

somewhere an heiress to the perfidy of words 

plays on a looted harp. 



57 



THEODORE ROSZAK was 
born in 1907. He was awarded 
the Frank G. Logan Medal at 
the Art Institute of Chicago 

in 1947 and 1951. Mr. Roszak 
has exhibited in the nation's 
major museums as well as 
abroad and is currently ex- 
hibiting with eleven other 
Americans in Paris, London, 
Brussels, Stockholm, Milan, 
and Zurich. His work is rep- 
resented in many United 
States collections and others 
abroad the Museum of Mod- 
ern Art in Sao Paulo, Brazil, 
and the Tate Gallery in 
London. 



Problems of Modem Sculpture 

The problems and solutions of the contemporary 
sculptor are less often discussed than those of the 
painter. The following questions were answered by 
Theodore Roszak. 

Ever since the reaction to the work of Rodin, there 
has been a great deal of talk among sculptors on the 
necessity of "truth to materials." The idea has resulted 
in very different kinds of work: for example, that of 
Flannagan, Brancusi or Henri/ Moore. What is your 
own feeling about this question? 

Truth to materials" is an old dictum which is re- 
58 



Problems of Modern Sculpture 

examined periodically. Of course, such a concern is an 
indispensable part of all honest workmanship involv- 
ing materials and tools, from that of the simple crafts- 
man to the architect, engineer and artist For the 
sculptor, it becomes an important consideration in 
shaping an attitude towards his craft. His conscious- 
ness of it results in renewed exploration, discovery 
and exploitation of all the plastic suggestions inherent 
in materials and their processing, and thus leads to 
new insights of a purely formal character.* 

But it is clear that truthfulness to materials does 
not alone explain the work of Brancusi, Flannagan 
and Moore, else they would be similar, whereas they 
are in fact widely different. For instance, in the 
schematic evolution of these three sculptors we have 
the equivalent in plastic terms of the Me cycle: con- 
ception and germination (the egg form of Brancusi); 
foetal development and emergence, the breaking up 
of the simple organic cell and the mystic invocation 
of Me (Flannagan); the interaction of more dynamic 
tensions expressing maturity and the growth of the 
separately related forms of the family group (Moore). 
While I use the work of these three artists collectively 
as illustration, it does not follow that this evolutionary 
parallel takes into account their individual success 
as artists; but it does suggest one fend of growth 
pattern represented by plastic ideas. 

I would choose to investigate in order better to 
understand their personal qualities and the distinct 
plastic order that each of them representsthe manner 
in which each was individually affected by the pre- 

* Copyright, 1949, by the Magazine of Art. Reprinted by 
permission of the author, 

59 



Theodore Roszak 

vailing atmosphere of plastic resurgence, rather than 
the relevant but lesser consideration of "truth to 
materials. " 

There has also been among twentieth-century 
sculptors, at least until recently, a strong feeling that 
the true sculptor is a carver rather than a modeler 
that is to say, a Michelangelo rather than a Rodin. Do 
you think that cut stone is closer to the essentials of 
sculpture than modeling and casting? 

Modeling, to me, is a legitimate means of express- 
ing sculptural ideas. Its specific technical advantage 
lies in its malleability; its weakness resides in its 
limited physical properties and its requirement of 
armature, "props" and translation into more durable 
material. Direct carving has the advantage of generat- 
ing form directly in terms of its own physical prop- 
erties, thus producing a consistent evolution of forms 
and surfaces. While some carvers heighten the sense 
of space by deep cuts and perforations, I have pre- 
ferred to avoid what seems to me its stolid obedience 
to physical limitations. Despite my obvious bias, I 
have seen too many fine pieces of carved sculpture to 
let technical considerations interfere with my enjoy- 
ment of them. Nevertheless, I feel that sculpture today 
demands a medium embodying a combination of 
malleability and tensile strength exceeding the 
possibilities of both clay and stone. 

Modern technology has made possible the use of 
metals with a great deal of flexibility. Today an 
obstinate material like steel, which formerly yielded 
only under great pressure, can be handled as easily as 
wax. It has the added advantage of permitting greater 
control coupled with tremendously increased tensile 

60 



Problems of Modern Sculpture 

and compressive strength. The interplay of surfaces 
brazed with alloys adds a further plastic variant. 
These technical possibilities permit the expression of 
new plastic ideas and experiences. 

Drawing, painting and the building of construc- 
tions all have a direct bearing upon my liking for 
metal, and I suspect my affinity for welded and brazed 
steel lies partially in the ability of this medium to 
assimilate my total creative experience and yet lose 
none of its own organic unity. My own method of 
work is to make a drawing of an idea which, when 
translated three-dimensionally in steel wire, establishes 
an interrelation of lines, contours and tensions. These 
may multiply or diminish as work continues, but 
ultimately they determine the primary character of 
planes and masses. Spatial expression is thus simul- 
taneously evolved, enlisting all the plastic elements 
available at the same instant. 

It seems to me that one of the vital and essential 
qualities of sculpture is an attitude that embodies the 
most extensive persuasive accumulation of plastic 
experiences and sets up tensions that constantly asseit 
themselves in terms of space and in turn become one 
with it. 

In modem painting, there is probably a more con- 
scious interaction between materials and ideas than 
ever before. That is to say, the modern painters are 
quite willing to allow themselves to be influenced by 
the work itself as it grows under their hands and to 
take suggestions (though, of course, not finished forms) 
from accidents of materials. Is this same attitude to 
be found among modem sculptors, and do you con- 
sider it a legitimate method of creating works of art? 

61 



Theodore Roszak 

The conscious interaction between materials and 
ideas has not escaped me and, in a different way and 
to a lesser degree than some painters, I am aware of 
the possibilities that arise from "accidents" that the 
work in hand may suggest. For me these accidents 
become legitimatized only when they find their proper 
relation to the whole. In a finally resolved work of art, 
"accidents" and effects that were accidental in origin 
lose their meaning, and it is probable that they have 
served only as reminders substantiated by previous 
experience. That is, accidents may awaken dormant 
responses that can be plastically useful and that might 
otherwise have been neglected, but I should not care 
to stake my creative life upon the exclusive use of 
such chance procedures. Their suggestions are helpful 
only within the essential framework of consciously 
directed effort. 

It will doubtless be agreed that the contemporary 
artistic atmosphere is more favorable to painting than 
to sculpture. And it might be said that many sculptors, 
even among the best and the best known, have had 
their vision strongly influenced by the esthetics of 
painting. What is your reaction to this state of affairs? 

It is not in our time alone that the artistic atmos- 
phere has been more favorable to painting; this has 
been true for over three hundred years. Ever since the 
renaissance, painting has enjoyed a leadership of ideas 
and a numerical advantage and has been paramount 
in influencing and shaping the character and values of 
the visual world. From Verrocchio to Rodin, one can 
cite an almost endless number of cases in which paint- 
ing left its mark upon sculpture. The social disunity 
following the renaissance produced an atmosphere 

62 



Problems of Modern Sculpture 

more favorable to painting than to the other arts, and 
it is to the discredit of painting as a cultural agent 
that it corrupted sculpture and practically destroyed 
architectureuntil the present respite that sculpture 
and architecture are now "enjoying/ 7 In this connec- 
tion, it is interesting to observe the inertia that seems 
to me recently to have come over painting. And while 
this is perhaps momentary, indicative of a transition 
to new forms and accomplishments, there are never- 
theless many signs that a cancelling out of ideas is 
taking place, due to a generally felt lack of ability to 
sustain the initiative that painting enjoyed at the 
beginning of this century. 

Allied with this situation is a generally felt lack of 
sculpture and sculptors. Would you say that this is 
due more to the esthetic bias just outlined or to a 
pure lack of physical and financial opportunity for 
the sculptor to do his work? 

In a very immediate sense, the lack of sculptors and 
sculpture is related to the reason for that esthetic bias 
suggested in the preceding question, creating a set of 
social circumstances unfavorable to the sculptor. Al- 
though he is constantly plagued by questions of heavy 
materials, express charges and lack of space, a more 
fundamental reason for his plight lies in the circum- 
stances peculiar to the present stage of civilization. 
The last vital span of sculpture occurred at the richest 
period of Christian theology, between the eleventh 
and the fifteenth centuries, when the artist could work 
within an assured collective unity perhaps never to 
be regained. It is in a climate of such largely unified 
social forces that architecture and sculpture flourish, 
and any widespread practice and resurrection of 

63 



Theodore Roszak 

sculpture, comparable to the great periods of China, 
India and Greece, can result only from similar forms 
of social integration. 

Allied with this in turn are continuing attempts to 
expand the area in which the sculptor may work. Do 
you feel it profitable, for example, to attempt to con- 
vince architects that they should include a place for 
sculpture in their designs? 

It would undoubtedly be economically profitable 
for the sculptor if the architect would bear sculpture 
in mind when working out his designs, and there have 
been many instances of such collaboration. The results, 
however, have often been so unsatisfactory that I 
question its having been of genuine value either to 
the sculptor or to the architect, except in rare cases. 
Although this question refers to the welfare of the 
sculptor, the fundamental problem is architectural I 
am afraid that any intelligent planning on the part 
of architect and engineer sufficiently broad in scope 
to allow for an organic acceptance of sculpture in 
architecture would be impossible under present con- 
ditions. The prospect of supplementing architecture 
with sculpture in a way that would permit the inte- 
gration of their respective spacial orbits within a 
consistent community environment would be little 
short of miraculous. 

In your work you have at various times done both 
abstractions and pieces with narrative subject matter. 
Does a change from one to the other imply an evolu- 
tion of your style, or do you feel that both tendencies 
can be carried on with success together? 

I do not believe that a visual expression is ever 
64 



Problems of Modern Sculpture 

totally beholden to an exact transcription of nature, 
nor is it ever completely removed from it Art is al- 
ways arrived at through some process o abstraction, 
and the divergence from nature which we perceive 
or feel is merely a question of degree and kind. I have 
yet to see any work, however "abstract/' that has not 
already had its counterpart in nature or in the man- 
made world. The most rigid geometry in contemporary 
art pales when we take time to explore geometric 
formations in mineral and other crystalline structures. 
Microscopic observation reveals a world of geometric 
and amorpMc structures that dispels at a glance the 
myth that abstract art bears no indebtedness to nature. 

This process of abstraction applies as much to the 
evolution and sequence of historical styles as it does 
to the work of an individual artist. His work may 
parallel the progression of styles from the renaissance 
to the present day by beginning with the recording of 
the object and then tending towards an increasingly 
formal order; and at our stage within this development 
we find it proper and consistent to explore all possible 
mutations of the formal order. This process has been 
strengthened because the artist, forced by the social 
circumstance of an apparently growing isolation, pre- 
fers to recede into his own plastic world and recreate 
it. He finds additional support for his conviction be- 
cause (as has by now become a commonplace) this 
"discipline" was for a time lost sight of and needs to 
be reaffirmed. 

Direct visual sensation may occur at any level of 
"abstraction" and part of our seeing experience finds 
its most telling impact when this becomes a plastic 

65 



Theodore Roszak 

exchange. Our sensibilities are by now so conditioned 
that we respond in terms of sensation to any level of 
abstraction as we would to narrative subject matter. 
I therefore regard any single piece of my work into 
whatever category it seems at first glance to fit as part 
of the total fabric of my development, having been 
dictated by my special predilections. 

Recently many sculptors have attempted to expand 
their activity both economically and esthetically by 
the use of new materials. Does this sort of thing seem 
propitious to you? 

New materials suggest possibilities that upon occa- 
sion make for a genuine contribution, and their use 
deserves encouragement. I think it extremely difficult 
to judge the esthetic validity of experiments at this 
point, but these materials are a lively and provocative 
part of our present interest in extending our plastic 
vocabulary. 

In my own work, I have investigated the varying 
means by which these materials could be processed. 
This required training in the use of both the hand and 
powered tools common to our industrial life; as well 
as an understanding of the manifold ways in which 
new materials could function, not only esthetically 
but also in terms of industry. 

It may be relevant to recall that the constructivist 
position in modern art assumes a total interaction with 
life, theoretically and in direct engagement. This in 
turn suggests that the sculptor could assume the 
multiple role of artist-designer-technician and so forth, 
implying a creative life beneficial to society through 
industrial channels, one in which industry would 

66 



Problems of Modern Sculpture 

reciprocate by supplying incentive and opportunity. 

My personal opinion, however, is that at the present 
time such economic and esthetic activity are incom- 
patible. Industry today cannot absorb any genuine 
esthetic values; the values inherent in it cannot begin 
to supplement a creative life that demands, among 
other things, an unequivocal devotion and the highest 
moral integrity. 

Would you say that it is better for the artist, if he 
must earn a living, to do it in an occupation in no 
way connected with his art or in one, like teaching 
or the applied arts, that is allied toith it? 

This is the perennial question of doing art with a 
crutch. Except in rare instances of economic inde- 
pendence, most artists must have supplementary work, 
and the kind chosen is largely a matter of personal 
adaptability. One point of view holds that the artist s 
creative ability may be harmed by work or ideas that, 
by invading his creative domain, vitiate Ms vision and 
energy. It is simple to support this view by instances 
where such an invasion has been disastrous; on the 
other hand, one can cite historic examples to dispel it. 
For instance, the renaissance artist dispersed his crea- 
tive energy in many directions; and among contem- 
porary artists, Klee and Kandinsky devoted many 
years to teaching and writing. 

Of one thing I feel sure: no supplementary activity 
will have a final bearing upon a creative art. An artist 
accepts such work by accident or design; but he will 
soon know how well it is suited to him and will make 
the necessary adjustments. Having myself done many 
kinds of work, I have discovered that teaching in an 

67 



Theodore Roszak 

institution with an atmosphere of liberal ideas serves 
me best In many ways, the American college is be- 
coming the only place where it is possible to combine 
an interchange of ideas with some degree of economic 

security. 



MERGE CUNNINGHAM, the 
dancer, was born in Centraiia, 
Washington. He has per- 
formed throughout the United 
States and in France. Mi. 
Cunningham was commis- 
sioned in 1952, by Brandeis 
University, to choreograph 
the first ballet in America to 
Musique Concrete. He, with 
his dance company, recently 
presented a series of perform- 
ances in New York City. 



The Impennaneiit Art 

There has been a shift of emphasis in the practise of 
the arts of painting, music and dancing during the 
last few years. There are no labels yet but there are 
ideas. These ideas seem primarily concerned with 
something being exactly what it is in its time and 
place, and not in its having actual or symbolic refer- 
ence to other things. A thing is just that thing. It is 
good that each thing be accorded this recognition and 
this love. Of course, the world being what it isor the 
way we are coming to understand it now we know 
that each thing is also every other thing, either actu- 
ally or potentially. So we don't, it seems to me, have 
to worry ourselves about providing relationships and 
continuities and orders and structures they cannot be 
avoided. They are the nature of things. They are our- 



Merce Cunningham 

selves and our materials and our environment. If a 
dancer dances which is not the same as having 
theories about dancing or wishing to dance or trying 
to dance or remembering in his body someone else's 
dance but if the dancer dances, everything is there. 
The meaning is there, if thaf s what you want. It's 
like this apartment where I live I look around in the 
morning and ask myself, what does it all mean? It 
means: this is where I live. When I dance, it means: 
this is what I am doing. A thing is just that thing. In 
painting, now, we are beginning to see the painting, 
and not the painter nor the painted. We are beginning 
to see how a painted space is. In music, we are begin- 
ning to hear free of our well-tempered ears. 

In dance, it is the simple fact of a jump being a 
jump, and the further fact of what shape the jump 
takes. This attention given the jump eliminates the 
necessity to feel that the meaning of dancing lies in 
everything but the dancing, and further eliminates 
cause-and-effect worry as to what movement should 
follow what movement, frees one's feelings about con- 
tinuity, and makes it clear that each act of life can be 
its own history: past, present and future, and can be so 
regarded, which helps to break the chains that too 
often follow dancers' feet around. 

There doesn't seem to me the need to expound any 
longer on the idea that dance is as much a part of lif e 
as anything else. Since it takes place in one form or an- 
other almost constantly, that is evidence enough. The 
play of bodies in space and time. When I choreograph 
a piece by tossing penniesby chance, that is I am 
finding my resources in that play, which is not the 
product of my will, but which is an energy and a law 

70 



The Impermanent Art 

which I too obey. Some people seem to think that It 
is inhuman and mechanistic to toss pennies in creating 
a dance instead of chewing the nails or beating the 
head against a wall or thumbing through old note- 
books for ideas. But the feeling I have when I compose 
in this way is that I am in touch with a natural re- 
source far greater than my own personal inventiveness 
could ever be, much more universally human than 
the particular habits of my own practice, and organic- 
ally rising out of common pools of motor impulses. 

Since dance as a part of life seems self-evident 
enough, a few words about what dance is not "Not 
this, not that/* Dance is not social relationships. 
Though it may influence them. Dance is not emoting, 
passion for her, anger against him. I think dance is 
more primal than that. In its essence, in the naked- 
ness of its energy it is a source from which passion or 
anger may issue in a particular form, the source of 
energy out of which may be channeled the energy 
that goes into the various emotional behaviors. It is 
that blatant exhibiting of this energy, i.e., of energy 
geared to an intensity high enough to melt steel in 
some dancers, that gives the great excitement This is 
not feeling about something, this is a whipping of 
the mind and body into an action that is so intense, 
that for the brief moment involved, the mind and body 
are one. The dancer knows how solidly he must be 
aware of this centering when he dances. And it is 
just this very fusion at a white heat that gives the 
look of objectivity and serenity that a fine dancer has. 

Our ecstasy in dance comes from the possible gift 
of freedom, the exhilarating moment that this expos- 
ing of the bare energy can give us. What is meant is 

71 



Merce Cunningliam 

not license, but freedom, that is, a complete aware- 
ness of the world and at the same time a detachment 
from it. 

In thinking about contemporary dance, I am con- 
cerned here with the concert dance, I find that it is 
the connection with the immediacy of the action, the 
single instant, that gives the feeling of man's freedom. 
The body shooting into space is not an idea of man's 
freedom, but is the body shooting into space. And that 
very action is all other actions, and is man's freedom, 
and at the same instant his non-freedom. You see how 
it is no trouble at all to get profound about dance. It 
seems to be a natural double for metaphysical paradox. 

In reference to the current idea that dance must be 
expressive of something and that it must be involved 
with the images deep within our conscious and un- 
conscious, it is my impression that there is no need to 
push for them. If these primordial, pagan or otherwise 
archetypical images lie deep within us, they will 
appear, regardless of our likes and dislikes, once the 
way is open. It is simply a matter of allowing it to 
happen. The dancer's discipline, his daily rite, can 
be looked at in this way: to make it possible for the 
spirit to move through his limbs and to extend its 
manifestations into space, with all its freedom and 
necessity. I am no more philosophical than my legs, 
but from them I sense this fact: that they are infused 
with energy that can be released in movement (to 
appear to be motionless is its own kind of intoxicating 
movement) that the shape the movement takes is 
beyond the fathoming of my mind's analysis but clear 
to my eyes and rich to my imagination. In other words, 
a man is a two-legged creature more basically and 

72 



The Impermanent Art 

more intimately than lie is anything else. And Ms legs 
speak more than they "know" and so does ail nature. 
So if you really dance your body, that is, and not 
your mind's enforcement the manifestations of the 
spirit through your torso and your limbs will inevit- 
ably take on the shape of life. We give ourselves away 
at every moment. We do not, therefore, have to try to 
do it. Our racial memory, our ids and egos, whatever 
it is, is there. If it is there, it is there; we do not need 
to pretend that we have to put it there. In one of my 
most recent solo works, called "Untitled Solo," I 
choreographed the piece with the use of "chance" 
methods. However, the dance as performed seems to 
have an unmistakable dramatic intensity in its bones, 
so to speak. It seems to me that it was simply a ques- 
tion of "allowing" this quality to happen rather than 
of "forcing" it. It is this "tranquility" of the actor or 
dancer which seems to me essential. A tranquility 
which allows him to detach himself and thereby to 
present freely and liberally. Making of himself such 
a kind of nature puppet that he is as if dancing on a 
string which is like an umbilical cord: mother-nature 
and father-spirit moving his limbs, without thought. 

My use of chance methods in finding continuity 
for dances is not a position which I wish to establish 
and die defending. It is a present mode of freeing my 
imagination from its own cliches and it is a marvelous 
adventure in attention. Our attention is, normally, 
highly selective and highly editorial. But try looking 
at events another way and the whole world of gesture, 
the whole physical world in fact, is as if jabbed by an 
electric current. 

It has been a growing interest in "each thing-ness" 

73 



Merce Cunningham 

that has led me to the use of chance methods in find- 
ing dance continuity.* In my case, and for one partic- 
ular work, this involved an elaborate use of charts 
from which came the particular movements, the 
rhythm (that is, the division and the duration of the 
time they were done in), and the space they appear 
in and how they divide it. There were separate charts 
for each of the three elements,- movement, time, and 
space. Then I tossed pennies to select a movement 
from the movement chart, and this was followed by 
tossing pennies to find the duration of that particular 
movement, and following that the space and direction 
of the movement were tossed for. This method might 
lead one to suspect the result as being possibly geo- 
metric and "abstract," unreal and non-human. On the 
contrary, it is no more geometric than the lines of a 
mountain are, seen from an airplane; it is no more 
abstract than any human being is, and as for reality, 
it is fust that, it is not abstracted from something else, 
but is the thing itself, and moreover allows each 
dancer to be just as human as he is. 

One of the things that has interested me for a long 
time, is how our balance works, not the fact that we 
can balance in many different ways and so find out 
how many ways, but just that we do balance at all, 
and how. On two legs or one. Dancing has two things 
in it: balance of the weight, and shift of that weight 
in space and time, that is, in greater or smaller areas, 
and over longer or shorter lengths of time. It depends 
upon the flexibility of the architecture of the body. 



* The actual technique of "choreography by chance'* is the 
subject of an article by Remy CharHp in the January, 1954, 
issue of Dance Magazine. 

74 



The Impermanent Art 

The variety of that flexibility is limited only by the 
imagination of the dancer and you can see where that 
has brought us already. I suppose there are actually 
relatively few movements that we do, and it's prob- 
ably most pleasant for the dancer in his searching 
for movement if he lights upon one of these in a 
straightforward simple way. Lack of fullness in a 
particular movement, or exaggeration of a movement 
outside the particular limits of its own shape and 
rhythm produces mannerism, I should think. And, 
equally so, the fullest possible doing of a particular 
movement with the minimum necessity of visible 
energy and the clearest precision in each element of 
that movement might possibly produce style. But 
when this is allowed to go out the window for further 
effect, prolongation of pose for bravura or other such 
delights of the performer's ego, then the first thing lost 
is serenity, and in the rush to catch up, the dancer 
stumbles, expressively if not physically. 

Buckrninster Fuller, the architect, once spoke of 
his feeling that man had migrated around the globe 
via two means: with the wind, that is under sail and 
perhaps eastward generally; and against the wind, 
that is across the land. This image of movement and 
resistance somehow makes me think of how an idea 
of mobile and static could be witnessed in the ways 
a dancer can be trained. The prime motivation can 
either be made a static one, that is by letting the position 
of the torso come first within the possibilities of its 
flexibility, and then to that adding the activity of the 
legs, or the prime motivation can be put in the legs, 
making a mobile situation upon which the back and 
upper limbs rest. This all presumes that a relationship 

75 



Merce Cunningliam 

runs up and down the spine into the arms and legs, to 
begin with, and that the base of the torso where the 
legs join the back both stops the action of the limbs 
and allows it to continue. And the wondrousness of 
being free and clear with both of these bodily com- 
ponents at the same time! 

But the pleasure of dance does not He in its analysis, 
though one might sometimes be led to think other- 
wise. Dancing is a lively human activity which by its 
very nature is part of all of us, spectators and per- 
formers alike. It's not the discussion, it's the doing 
and seeing of whatever kind. As an adolescent I took 
lessons in various forms of American popular stage 
dancing including tap and a land of exhibition ball- 
room. But my teacher insisted there was not such a 
thing as just "tap/' there was "the waltz clog," "the 
southern soft shoe,'" "the buck and wing," and all were 
different, and she would proceed to show us how they 
were different. The rhythm in each case was the in- 
flecting force that gave each particular dance its style 
and color. The tempo for a slower dance, for instance, 
allowed for a certain weight and swing and stopping 
of the arms that wasn't indicated in a faster dance. 
These lessons eventually led to performances in 
various halls as the entertainers for local events and 
finally a short and intoxicating "vaudeville tour." I 
remember one of these situations when we (there 
were four of us), stood huddled and cold in a sort of 
closet that was the lone dressing room, behind the tiny 
platform that was the stage this time, and our teacher 
was in the front of the hall making last minute prepa- 
rations. Finally she hurried back, took one look at the 
four of us, and smiled and said, "All right, kids, we 

76 



The Impermanent Art 

haven't any make-up, so bite your lips and pinch your 
cheeks, and you're on.' 7 It was a kind of theatre energy 
and devotion she radiated. This was a devotion to 
dancing as an instantaneous and agreeable act of life. 
All my subsequent involvements with dancers who 
were concerned with dance as a conveyor of social 
message or to be used as a testing ground for psy- 
chological types have not succeeded in destroying that 
feeling Mrs. J. W. Barrett gave me that dance is most 
deeply concerned with each single instant as it comes 
along, and its life and vigor and attraction lie in just 
that singleness. It is as accurate and impermanent 
as breathing. 



77 



HENRY MILLER was born in 
New York City in 1891. He 
began writing at the mature 
age of thirty-three. Living in 
France from 1930 to 1939, he 
gained much of his reputation 
through the sale of his books 
in France. Mr. Miller's books 
include Tropic of Cancer, 
Remember To Remember, 
The Cosmoligical Eye. He has 
lived in California since 1942. 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

The late John Dudley, descendant of the Earl of Essex, 
once chalked up over my door: "When I hear the word 
'Culture* I reach for my revolver." Today, when some- 
one tries to tell me that Europe is finished, I have the 
same impulse to reach for my revolver and plug him. 
Nobody was ever more thrilled than I to read that 
stupendous morphological, or phenomenological, tone- 
poem called The Decline of the West. In the days 
when Culture was only a bird in a gilded cage, the 
days now so far off when I was eating my heart out 
because I imagined I had already endured all the 
sorrows of Werther, no music was sweeter to my ears 
than this music of the end. But I have now outlived 
the end Europe's end, America's end, all the ends, 
including the end of the Golden West. I am no longer 
living on clock-time nor daylight saving time nor 

78 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

cyclical time nor even sidereal time. I see that the 
dead are still with us, ready and willing to be sum- 
moned from the grave any time; I see that the living 
are one with the dead and having the devil's own time 
shuffling all these corpses about I see that India and 
China, supposedly dead for centuries, despite the 
teeming millions they have been constantly spawning, 
are now recognized as being alive, very much alive- 
I might add, frighteningly alive. 

I came back last August, after a seven months stay 
abroad, feeling that if anything were dead and 
finished it might be the American view of things. 
Fresh from Europe, the American scene held about 
as much charm for me as a dead rattlesnake lying in 
the deep freeze. Why do we presume to think that we 
are the one and only people? What can possibly give 
us the idea that we are a vital, lusty, joyous, creative 
people? Compared with the European, the American 
strikes me as having the vivacity of a pall-bearer. He 
comes alive only when he is quoting facts, and for 
me his facts lack truth, wisdom and passion. His facts, 
which are sterile, and his labor-saving machines, 
which break his back they seem to go together. 

Every time I am challenged about Europe, whether 
I am in a mood to attack or a mood to defend, Wasser- 
mann's words always sing out in my head. Waremme, 
that astounding character which haunts the pages of 
The Mauritius Case, had been saying that only after 
renouncing Europe could a person of his sort begin to 
understand what Europe really meant. Then comes 
this passage: "Europe was not merely the sum total of 
the ties of his own individual existence, friendship and 
love, hatred and unhappiness, success and disappoint- 

79 



Henry Miller 

merit; it was, venerable and intangible, the existence 
of a unity of two thousand years, Pericles and Nostra- 
damus, Theodoric and Voltaire, Ovid and Erasmus, 
Archimedes and Gauss, Calderon and Diker, Phidias 
and Mozart, Petrarch and Napoleon, Galileo and 
Nietzsche, an immeasurable army of geniuses and an 
equally immeasurable army of demons. All this light 
driven into darkness and shining forth from it again, 
a sordid morass producing a golden vessel, the catas- 
trophe and inspirations, the revolutions and periods of 
darkness, the moralities and the fashions, all that great 
common stream with its chains, its stages, and its pin- 
nacles, making up one spirit. That was Europe, that 
was his Europe." 

And we are supposed to believe that all is now over, 
because after two devastating world wars Europe, to 
our mind, seems listless, disinterested, cynical, skepti- 
cal, because she objects to being bullied, cajoled, 
threatened, bribed by our far-seeing statesmen, indus- 
trialists, bankers and war-mongers? Every month some 
well-known American author is being translated into 
one of the numerous European tongues. Can any one 
say that, taken as a whole, the works of our contem- 
porary authors breathe optimism, wisdom, courage or 
insight? Examine the works of those American authors 
who won the Nobel Prize: do they reflect the spirit of 
a young, ardent, up-and-coming race? 

In Europe, with none o that security and physical 
ease which Americans deem indispensable, I found 
men and women pursuing their vocations just as pas- 
sionately as when I lived there in the thirties. The crea- 
tive spirits were even more creative than before, the 
old men younger than ever, and the young men older 

80 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

than ever. I no longer fear for the younger generation, 
supposedly sad and disillusioned. Nor do I fear for 
the old ones, because their time will soon be up. Con- 
ditions being what they are, the young have every 
right to be pessimistic, rebellious, and thoroughly dis- 
interested in the empty promises of their governing 
bodies. As for the old ones ? all of them living out a 
glorious second youth, immune to world conditions, 
concerned only with the grand problems, creating 
with ever more freedom, daring and mastery, what 
have we to fear for them unless it be our failure to 
make use of the inspiration which their example 
affords us? A man is not doomed in Europe because 
he starts out on the wrong foot; a man is not finished 
in Europe when he arrives at a certain age. Go through 
the roster of the great names in European art; see 
what towering monoliths it contains. And how many 
of these illustrious ones only began their great works 
in so-called old age! 

From the standpoint of quality and production alike, 
what monumental figures has France alone given the 
world in the field of literature! And continues to give 
the world. And what have American publishers given, 
in translation, of the works of contemporary French 
giants? How are we to know anything of the spirit 
which informs Europe when we know hardly anything 
of the works which their foremost creators are turning 
out? If we are mere playthings, as we undoubtedly 
are, in the hands of European diplomats, we are but 
babes in arms when it comes to grappling with Euro- 
pean literature. The respected European writer begins 
on a level which our best writers seldom or never attain. 
Limiting one's glance to book reviews alone, the dif- 

81 



Henry Miller 

ference in tone, in reach, in judgment and in under- 
standing, between our critics and theirs is incredible. 
True, occasionally one of our celebrated writers knocks 
out a sensational work, a shot in the dark, you might 
say. He himself does not know how it was done. There 
was no evolution preceding it and no sequel to follow. 
It hangs in the void, like a landscape without fore- 
ground or background. It just happened, et cest tout. 

What is most comforting and sustaining about the 
European scene is the feeling of continuity which 
permeates even the stones of the buildings. An artist, 
to survive, demands this atmosphere of continuity. 
Contrary to what the unthinking believe, it is tradition 
which nurtures change, tradition which nurtures revo- 
lution, tradition which nurtures freedom of expression. 
Sound the roll-call of the heretics, the free-thinkers, 
the rebels, the pathfinders, the inconoclasts, and you 
will find that they are in the tradition. In her two thou- 
sand years of struggle, change and experimentation 
Europe has experienced well-nigh everything. Along 
with the flowers of culture she has accepted, perhaps 
deliberately nourished, the weeds. There is still room 
in Europe for all manner of growths. Even the obnox- 
ious ones, I must confess, seem less obnoxious, less 
dangerous, than the American variety. The European 
does not expect every one to be alike and think alike. 
He thrives on variety and contrarity. We, on the other 
hand, grow panicky and hysterical when we discover 
that all the world does not agree with us. We behave, 
to the great dismay and disgust of the European, as if 
we were the Chosen People. 

All this struggle, turmoil and confusion naturally 
creates a rich leaven for the European man of letters. 

82 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

He Is not easily frightened of ideas nor paralyzed by 
misfortune or defeat, nor silenced by bad government 
or mis-government. Throughout the ages he has played 
a part in every kind of communal experiment. Some of 
the greatest figures have been, from the present stand- 
point, on the wrong side of the fence, have espoused 
the wrong cause. They remain great nonetheless. Their 
works are studied and talked about. What a contrast, 
this age-old Europe, to even that young America which 
Charles Dickens described over a hundred years ago! 
"I tremble.^ he writes, "for a Radical coming here, un- 
less he is a Radical on principle, by reason and reflec- 
tion, and from the sense of right. I fear that if he were 
anything else he would return home a Tory ... I 
say no more on that head for two months from this 
time, save that I do fear that the heaviest blow ever 
dealt at liberty will be dealt by this country, in the 
failure of its example on the earth." 

It was my good fortune, on returning to Europe this 
year, to find some of my old friends still alive. Every 
one of them had been through hell during the Occupa- 
tion. Almost every one of them had been starved, 
beaten, tortured, either by the enemy or by his own 
people. I found them all, without exception, in good 
spirits, working more assiduously and joyously than 
ever before. To be truthful, they were all younger in 
spirit than when I knew them before. They were not 
turning out black, pessimistic, nihilistic works, as one 
might imagine. Quite the contrary. I found none of 
that Intolerance, bitterness, cynicism or paralysis which 
some of my American friends warned "me to be pre- 
pared for. It is true that, in order to continue their 
chosen work, many of my old friends now found them- 

83 



Henry Miller 

selves obliged to do all manner of drudge work as well. 
One of them, a poet and playwright, confessed to me 
that since the end of the war he had translated some 
fifty full length books. (It is unnecessary, I hope, for 
me to stress how miserably a translator is paid for his 
workat home and abroad. ) But perhaps because they 
had suffered so bitterly during the war, this additional 
burden, this drudgery, no longer seemed the bugaboo 
that it is to an American. They were all thankful to be 
alive, grateful, despite their situation, to be able to 
express their aliveness. Suffering and privation had 
cured them of imaginary ills and of some very real ills 
as well. 

Certainly I do not wish to imply that war is a good 
thing, neither for the artist nor for the general run, 
not even for those who make it a profession. But it is 
undeniable that those of my friends who survived the 
war were strengthened by the experience. One of the 
strongest contrasts I can think of between my artist 
friends here and those abroad lies in this matter of 
spirit and energy. The American writer, from what I 
know of him through personal relations, is easily dis- 
couraged. I am baffled sometimes to know why he ever 
chose the pursuit of letters. He is certainly not in his 
calling with both feet He is not "dedicated/' perhaps 
that is the kindest way to put it. He is ready to re- 
nounce his calling as soon as the pressure becomes too 
hot. Part of the hopelessness and lisdessness of the 
American writer is explainable by the attitude of the 
public, for the American public seems not only to be 
indifferent to the spiritual pabulum it receives but 
actually prefers, if there is the slightest choice, physical 
or material nourishment. And even here, in this matter 

84 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

of physical and material comfort, the American is 
utterly deceived, utterly deluded. I have only to think 
of a day spent with any poor European artist and 
how many I have known! to reaMze that the Ameri- 
can is incapable even of enjoying the little which is 
permitted him. ... I mean, his physical wealth. His 
car may take him wherever he wishes to go, but what 
is he met with on arriving at his destination? If it is 
a restaurant, the food is usually unpalatable; if it is 
a theatre, the spectacle bores him; if it is a resort, 
there is nothing to do but drink. If he remains at home 
with his friends the conversation soon degenerates into 
a ridiculous argument, such as schoolboys enjoy, or 
peters out The art of living alone, or with one's neigh- 
bor, is unknown. The American is an unsocial being 
who seems to find enjoyment only in the bottle or with 
his machines. He worships success, but on attaining it 
he is more miserable than ever. At the height of his 
powers he finds himself morally and spiritually bank- 
rupt; a cough is enough to finish him off. 

During the course of my seven months abroad I vis- 
ited quite a number of writers, painters, sculptors; 
some were old friends, many were new ones, friends 
I didn't know I had until we met. Now and then I ran 
into an avowed enemy who usually ended up by be- 
coming a friend. Most of these visits and encounters 
took place in small towns, villages and hamlets, such 
as Woluwe-St Lambert, Bruges, La Ciotat, Carcas- 
sonne, Montpellier, Periguex, Les Eyries, Morgeat, 
Lausanne, Vence, Seville, Wells (England). Corwen, 
Wales, will remain especially engraved in my memory. 
I had gone there expressly to pay a flying visit to John 
Cowper Powys, a man now in Ms eighties. Here was 

85 



Henry Miller 

an Englishman (of Welsh blood) who had spent over 
thirty years of his life in America, "popularizing cul- 
ture/ 7 as people fondly say. I had attended his lectures 
in New York, when I was in my early twenties; I had 
read a number of his books, and after a lapse of almost 
twenty-five years I had started up a correspondence 
with him. I deliberately make this digression to pay 
tribute once again to a great spirit. Here is a man who 
gave the best years of his life to America, who exerted 
a considerable influence over many of our contempor- 
ary writers and artists, and who some fifteen years or 
so ago returned to his native heath, to a tiny, remote 
village which none of the great world figures ever 
penetrate. Here, year after year, he has been turning 
out one profound, beautiful book after another, most 
of them, I blush to say, unknown to our compatriots. 
In this ripe spirit I found a man of letters who is in- 
deed an honor to his calling, one of the few writers 
alive, I might add, who can be looked upon as an ex- 
ample to other writers. I can truly say of him that he 
is the youngest, the most alive spirit I have ever 
encountered. He has evolved a philosophy of his own 
a philosophy of solitude or a philosophy of "in spite 
of/* as he calls it which he practises and which keeps 
him literally "as fresh as a daisy." He radiates joy and 
well-being. He acknowledges as his sources of inspira- 
tionHomer, Dante, Rabelais, Goethe, Shakespeare, 
Dostoievsky, Walt Whitman. He introduces their 
names frequently in his conversations and never tires 
of quoting their words. He is not only the most tolerant 
and gracious individual I ever met but, like Whitman 
himself for whom he has the highest reverence a 
man who has flowered from the roots. Though he 

86 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

exudes culture and learning, he Is at home with chil- 
dren, nobodies and idiots. His daily routine is so sim- 
ple as to be almost primitive. It begins with a long 
morning prayer for the protection of the creature world 
against the sadistic men of science who torture and 
vivisect them. Without wants he has become free as a 
bird, and what is more important, he is acutely aware 
of his hard-won freedom and rejoices in it. To meet 
him is an inspiration and a blessing. And this man, 
who has so much to give the world, who has already 
given abundantly, indeed, is hardly known, hardly 
ever mentioned, when the subject of letters comes up. 
It ought to be written over his door, as coming from 
the Lord Jehovah himself: "I am the one who fished 
you out of the mud. Now you come here and listen 
to me!" 

If I had met only John Cowper Powys my trip 
would have been amply justified. But I had the great 
good fortune to meet other unique individuals, all of 
them contributing to my enrichment, enjoyment and 
understanding of life. Nowhere in Europe, even in the 
enemy's camp, was I greeted with the silly, stupid, 
pointless, and usually insulting queries which I am 
accustomed to receiving from my American friends 
and admirers. Even the Juge dlnstruction, before 
whom I was obliged to appear before leaving Paris, 
was more civil, tolerant and understanding of my work 
than our pompous, fatuous American literary critics. 
It was actually a pleasure to be questioned by such 
a man, even though the subject was a painful one. 
And what shall I say of Francis Raoul, Chef du Cabi- 
net at the Prefecture de Police in Paris, whom I had 
to seek out in connection with an extension of my visa? 

87 



Henry Miller 

Show me Ms like in America! Show me the like, 
among police authorities, of Fernand Rude at the 
Sous-Prefecture in Vienne, where I spent hours look- 
ing over his library, particularly his rare collection of 
books dealing with Utopia, on which subject he is an 
authority. It was at this man's home that I met for the 
second time Dr. Paul-Louis Couchoud, who had once 
been the private physician, secretary and friend of 
Anatole France, Some may know him better as the 
author of Le Dieu Jesus, Le Mystere de Jesus, Sages 
et Poetes $Asie and other works. I shall always re- 
member him as the serene, gentle spirit who graced 
the table with his presence at the banquet offered a 
few intimate friends by M. et Mme. Point of the Res- 
taurant de la Pyramide in Vienne. Such a feast for 
body and soul as the Points gave that day could never 
have happened (for me) in any other setting. It was 
something that heretofore I believed only the Romans 
or the Greeks capable of creating. 

But how many wonderful souls I met throughout 
my journey! What marvelous days in the suburbs of 
Brussels, chez Pierre Lesdain; what explorations and 
feasts with his brother, Maurice Lambilliotte, the 
editor of Syntheses; what illuminating talks in Peri- 
gueux, Les Eyzies and Lascaux with Dr. de Font- 
brane, the most brilliant of all the interpreters of 
Nostradamus; what serene, joyous conversations with 
Joseph Delteil of Montpellier, who gave us Cholera, 
Sur La Fleuve Amour, Jeanne dArc, La Fayette, and 
the book I particularly treasure De Jean-Jacques 
Rousseau a Mistral. How easy and natural it was to 
move with him from the beauty and glory of the 
antique world to such subjects as Jesus, Socrates and 

88 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

St. Francis of Assisi. And how natural again to con- 
verse, as with a long lost brother, with that amazing 
star of the cinema world, Michel Simon! Or shall I 
speak of that Saturday afternoon at the home of Blaise 
Cendrars, one of those giants of European literature 
whose name is hardly known to Americans? Who 
among us could "receive" in the manner of the inimi- 
table Blaise? What a motley swarm of individuals 
passed in and out of his rooms that day! And with 
what warmth, vivacity, lucidity, urbanity and genuine 
love of one's fellowman he greeted them all! 

As I write, there lies before my eyes the November 
issue of the monthly bulletin put out by the Guilde du 
Livre in Lausanne. What a treat for the eyes to see 
this little bulletin each month! Is there a Book Club 
in America, or a publishing house large or small, 
which issues anything comparable? If so, I have never 
heard of it. The texts, the photos, the drawings, the 
reproductions, the covers, the lists of books all is in- 
timate, seductive, engaging in this bulletin. I made it 
a point ? when in Lausanne, to call on Albert Mermoud, 
director of the club. I wish the directors of American 
book clubs would do the same we might have a 
much needed change of diet. 

I mentioned a moment ago the role of the public 
vis-a-vis the writer. Certainly the European reader is a 
different species than the American. He not only reads 
more books than the American, he buys more. Every- 
where I went books occupied a prominent place in the 
home. And the owner knew Ms books, I might add. 
I also had the impression that authors, living authors, 
play a more important role in a man's life there. When 
an injustice is dealt a writer by a court, a government, 

89 



Henry Miller 

a publisher, or by another writer, the public may be 
counted on to rush to the victim's defense. There are 
literary disputes, in European countries, which liter- 
ally rock the nation. With us only questions involving 
the morals of an author seem capable of arousing 
public attention, and it is then a sensational curiosity 
which is inflamed and not a genuine, passionate in- 
terest. American publishers and editors have done 
their utmost to destroy taste, passion and discrimina- 
tion in the reading public. The situation has deterio- 
rated to such a point that reputable publishing houses 
will often urge a new writer to permit one of their 
staff to rewrite his book, pretending that such a pro- 
cedure is in his own interests. A writer who is at all 
different from the common run is virtually doomed. 
Each house has its own idea of what is suitable or 
saleable. To meet their varying demands the most 
absurd, the most degrading demandsa young writer 
can beat his brains out and get nowhere. The Euro- 
pean publisher has his fixed ideas too, I am aware; he 
too is also a businessman first and foremost, and a very 
hard-headed one to boot But, he has a public to 
reckon with. He is a part of that public, in a very real 
sense. Besides, he is usually not just a business man, 
any more than his authors are just writers. ( It is only 
in our country, it seems to me, that a person can be 
"just a business man" and not only be respected but 
emulated.) Though he is no angel in disguise, the 
European publisher has what might be called profes- 
sional pride. I honestly believe the majority of them 
would not be content to be merely "successful." 

From all this an American writer may well be in- 
clined to ask if he would have a better chance abroad 

90 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

than here. My answer invariably is Yes! Yes, even if 
he prove a failure. Because even as a failure he will 
have enjoyed contact with other writers, other kindred 
spirits, in an atmosphere here unknown an atmos- 
phere, let me hasten to add, undoubtedly more glim, 
more terrifying, more fecund, and ever so much more 
real He will run every risk of starving to death, just 
as here, but he will not necessarily feel like a fish out 
of water, like a creature at the zoo, or like an escaped 
inmate of a lunatic asylum. He will not die a freak or 
a monstrosity, unless he possesses an unusual amount 
of genius. Naturally, the more genius he has the 
harder his lot will be. The world was not made for the 
genius, we know full well. It may comfort him to 
know, however, that if he has just the right amount of 
genius he will eventually be given bread instead of 
stones. Only in a few little countries, in this civilized 
world, is there any semblance of protection or en- 
couragement given the man of talent. Russia, like 
America, to be sure, takes good care of those who toe 
the line. 

When all is said and done, the greatest writers and 
the most prolific ones!~are still the French. Many 
French writers, of course, just like many French paint- 
ers, scupltors and musicians, are not French at all. 
It is to the honor of France that she has incorporated 
into her bloodstream so many diverse foreign ele- 
ments. It is a curious thing, on the other hand, that 
some of the most celebrated French writers give the 
illusion of being un-French. I mean by that-Jif erent, 
vastly different from their compeers. Here in America, 
to be "different'* is almost tantamount to being a 
traitor. Though our publishers will tell you that they 

91 



Henry Miller 

are ever seeking "original" writers, nothing could be 
farther from the truth. What they want Is more of the 
same, only thinly disguised. They most certainly do 
not want another Faulkner, another Melville, another 
Thoreau, another Whitman. What the public wants, 
no one knows. Not even the publishers. 

In a profound sense every great artist is hastening 
the end. A great artist is not simply a revolutionary, in 
style, form or content, but a rebel against the society 
he is born into. What he clamors for, avowedly or un- 
avowedly, is a new deal in other words, freedom. His 
idea of freedom is life lived imaginatively. This is the 
real tradition sustaining art, this belief, this convic- 
tion, that the way of art is the way out of the wilder- 
ness. That it is, in short, the way of life. In no period 
of man's history has this type of individual ever had 
an easy time of it. For him the enemy is not without 
the gates but within. He is always the alien, the pa- 
riah, the disturber of the peace, the iconoclast and the 
traitor. And always "the corrupter of youth." When- 
ever the public loses faith in the artist, it is the artist's 
fault It is his fault because it means that he has lost 
sight of his high role. Lost faith in himself, in other 
words. Who but the artist has the power to open man 
up, to set free the imagination? The others priest, 
teacher, saint, statesman, warrior hold us to the path 
of history. They keep us chained to the rock, that the 
vultures may eat out our hearts. It is the artist who 
has the courage to go against the crowd; he is the un- 
recognized "hero of our time" and of all time. 

We are now deep in the period (which began with 
the French Revolution) signalized by Nostradamus as 
"the vulgar advent.' 7 Everything points towards a 

92 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

smash-up. Again and again the leaders of the world 
have demonstrated that they are incapable of solving 
the problems which beset us. To be more accurate, we 
should speak of "the" problem, since it is the same 
age-old one of how to live together on this earth in 
peace and harmony. Grave and acute as the situation 
now may be, it is probably not unprecedented in the 
long, and mostly unknown, history of man. How many 
times the current has been shut off, how many times 
the light has gone out, no one knows. All we do know 
for a certainty is that the creative spirit is incapable 
of being annihilated. Man is capable of solving this 
age-old problem, and far greater ones too. The artists 
I take the liberty of calling them such who have 
guided and inspired the race, the great spirits who 
have kept the flame alive, have always made use of a 
language which, because symbolic, had the flavor of 
the eternal "My kingdom is not of this earth." That is 
symbolic language, from the mouh of the greatest ar- 
tist that ever lived. Unless an artist accepts these 
words as his very own he is merely a dabbler, a maker 
of words and not a creator. Which explains, perhaps, 
why the very great have written little or nothing at all. 
"What is the worst?" writes R. H. Blyth. "Sin, suffer- 
ing, death. If only we can be lifted up by these waves, 
instead of being submerged by them, we shall be free. 
Free from what? Free from the illusion that we are 
not free. Our illusions that we are not (now) free, are 
our hopes. Our hopes, for a better condition than we 
are now in, are not only the cause of grief, but the 
grief itself." * 

* Zen in English Literature and Oriental Classics: The 
Hokuseido Press, Tokyo, 1948. 

93 



Henry Miller 

Let us face it ... what is the worst, for an artist? 
To be silenced? I doubt it. One who is really a force, 
a mouthpiece of God, will make himself heard without 
opening his lips. But what a blow it would be, what 
a masterful stroke, if by common consent the artists 
all over the world would voluntarily silence them- 
selves! It is, to be sure, an unthinkable situation. When 
you say artist, alas, you say ego. Nevertheless, try to 
think for a moment what absolute confusion, bewilder- 
ment and bedevilment would ensue as a result of such 
strategy. Think what it would be like to hear the 
roar of the mob, nothing but this voice of the mob! 
No doubt about it, the world would blow itself to 
smithereens. 

The European knows the power and the fury of the 
mob; he has experienced it numerous times. America 
has never known a revolution, or a great plague. 
America has thus far kept the mob in hand, by delud- 
ing it into believing that it is getting what it wants. As 
Chesterton says somewhere: "Some beautiful ideal 
runs through this people, but it runs aslant/" The last 
World War, unspeakably hideous, was not waged by 
barbarians; it was conducted by the foremost nations 
of the world, the "cultured" nations. At least, the na- 
tions engaged looked upon themselves as such. Is this, 
then, the be-all and end-all of culture? Does it reach 
its maximum of achievement in this unholy crusade of 
mutual extermination? Wherein lies the mighty role 
of art? Do artists also kill one another? They most cer- 
tainly do. With few exceptions they too, in times of 
panic, go the way of the mob, often aiding and abet- 
ting the impotent puppets who unleash and direct the 

94 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

slaughter. Admitting this, I nevertheless firmly believe 
that no world order, no world harmony, is possible 
until the artist assumes leadership. I mean by this that 
the artist in man must come to the fore, over against 
the patriot, the warrior, the diplomat, the fanatical 
idealist, the misguided revolutionary. It is not against 
the gods man must rebelthe gods are with him, if he 
but knew itl but against his own mediocre, vulgar, 
blighted spirit He must free himself to look upon the 
world as his own divine playground and not as a bat- 
tlefield of contending egos. He must lift himself by his 
own bootstraps, so to speak. He must throw away 
his crutches. Above all other men, the artist has this 
power to free himself. More than any man he knows 
that what he desires is attainable, that what he imag- 
ines Is true and real, the only truth, the only reality. 
His function is to imbue his f ellowman, by whatever 
means he possesses, with this ineluctable view of 
things. Let it not be said that he lacks the means. The 
true artist will forge the means to make Ms message 
transparent. No matter how black the picture may 
look, he has everything on his side. He is the only 
earthly being who Is truly sovereign, provided he ac- 
knowledge to himself that the source of Ms power and 
inspiration is divine and accessible to all. 

Man has proved himself a thinker; man has proved 
himself a maker; man has proved himself a dreamer. 
He has yet to prove to himself above all that he is 
completely man. Of what use the great religions, the 
great philosophies, the sciences, the arts, of what use 
the noble ideals every people has had them in turn 
If we cannot make way for man? Where is man? What 

95 



Henry Miller 

has become of him amidst his teeming creations? If 
God is absent from man's work, how much more so is 
man himself? 

To travel about in Europe is a treat for an American 
because it is like entering a honeycomb after a long 
sojourn in the open desert. At every step one is made 
aware of the continuous, persistent, indefatigable ef- 
forts of this creature called man. It cries out from 
architecture, paving blocks, monuments, landscapes, 
factories, museums, libraries, schools, churches, for- 
tresses, from everything one looks at or touches or 
senses directly or indirectly. It makes itself felt even 
in the air one breathes. Man the builder, man the 
hunter, man the warrior, man the worshiper, man 
the lover, man the maker of words and of music, 
man the fabricator of the most subtle and the most 
deadly essences, man the keeper and the prisoner 
of man. Everywhere man, man, man: his work, his 
achievements, his longings, his hopes, his dreams, 
his failures, his deceptions and betrayals. Sometimes 
he has worked for the glory of God, but more often 
for the advancement of the devil. There he is, today 
as of yore, squirming and twisting, elbowing his way, 
wriggling through knotholes, tramping upon the dead, 
taking advantage of the weak, pushing on, forever 
pushing on, towards an invisible goal. The future. Al- 
ways the bright future! Not for a moment can he cease 
his activity, glorious or dismal though it may be. What 
demon possesses him? To what end this frightful, 
monstrous striving? Is he slaving to make the world a 
better place? Is it for his progeny that he is concerned 
or for himself? Whichever way he answers it is a lie. 
He does not know why he struggles, or for what. He 

96 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

is caught up in a mechanism which is beyond his un 
derstanding. He marches on, head down, eyes closed, 
conditioned so from birth. That is man, in the large- 
European man, American man, China man, Soviet man, 
man the world over, wherever there is culture and 
civilization. And with all this "progress" he has not 
advanced an inch. He stands at the same frontier he 
faced fifty thousand, or a hundred thousand, years 
ago. He has only to make a jump (Inwardly) and he 
will be free of the clockwork. But he can't. He won't 
With an obstinacy unthinkable he refuses to believe 
in himself, refuses to assume his full powers, refuses 
to raise himself to his ordained stature. He elects for 
Utopia rather than Reality. He professes to believe 
that things can be different by which he always 
means "better** while remaining himself the same. He 
has invented a complete catalogue of vile and scab- 
rous epithets which he is ever ready to sling at those 
who think and act differently, that is, think and act as 
he himself would like to, if he had the courage. He 
has created enemies out of thin air. He has voluntarily 
enrolled in a phantom war which promises never to 
end. He has, moreover, deluded himself into thinking 
that this is the only right course to pursue. He would 
convince the animal world of his truth and righteous- 
ness, if he could. And wherever he appears or erupts 
he leaves a scar upon the face of the earth. Now he 
toys with the idea of harnessing the planets, as well as 
the spaces between, in order to carry on his ghastly, 
ghostly work of despoliation. Why does he stop at the 
planets? Why not ransack the entire universe? What's 
to hinder? Give him enough rope and, by God, he will 
do just this. He is now at that ripe stage of devolution 

97 



Henry Miller 

wherein he is foolish enough to believe that he can 
take the universe apart and destroy it piece by piece- 
just to prove to himself that he is not impotent. He 
would unseat the Creator, if he had enough humility 
left to conceive of something greater than himself. 

In his steadfast march towards utter annihilation it 
is conceivable that he will arrive one day at that quix- 
otic point in time and consciousness when it will be- 
come as clear as a bell to him that he has neither 
created nor destroyed a blessed thing . . , not a thing. 
. . . not even a speck, a crumb. All that he tor- 
tured, maimed, butchered, annihilated (as he thought) 
will then rise up before him and mock Mm. He will 
stand alone in the great void, the supreme symbol of 
hollowness and emptiness. And he will be seized with 
such a panic that the shaking of his bones will sound 
in his ears like the rattle of dice in a box. 

And when, precisely, do you imagine all this will 
take place? Why, any o'clock now. Is time so impor- 
tant? He has already mutilated and butchered billions 
of his kind, to say nothing of the birds and beasts, or 
the microbes, or those devastating ideas which he 
fears even more than microbes. Let him roam the 
universe entire, armed with his puny inquisitional 
weapons. What are another million years in the face 
of self-discovery? Time is a hangman's rope. Let it 
stretch wide and taut! 

And you still think Europe is a better place for the 
artist? Of course! Why not? Europe, Timbuctoo, 
Easter Island, Patagonia, Beluchistan . . . what dif- 
ference does it make? Anywhere but the place you re 
in. That's present-day logic. Take your poor, weak, 
suffering carcass and expose it to other germs, other 

98 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

humiliations. Here you scratch yourself to death; there 
you bite yourself to death. Where here, where there? 
Why, anywJiere, of course. Know, to begin with, that 
you are a martyr, and you will begin composing the 
most heavenly songs. When you burn you will be able 
to sing them with a will. For that is your lot, that is 
your destiny. Thank the good Lord that you are not 
as other men. Flaunt your otherness and you will earn 
more stripes bloody ones, what I mean. Yours to howl 
and gnash the teeth. Learn to do it well and you may 
earn the Nobel Prize. And don't forget, when it comes 
your turn to address the Royal Stocldiohn Academy, 
that one of the great blessings of civilization is the 
electric chair, 

To come back to Europe . . . Europe, when one 
lives it in the mind, is almost like any other place on 
earth. The one difference, perhaps, is that in Europe 
all these thoughts are familiar, all these thoughts can 
and do find expression, or, now and again, suppression. 
You can think almost anything, in Europe. You can be 
almost anything there. Europe is a ferment, a constant 
ferment And where there is constant ferment it mat- 
ters little whether you are at the bottom or the top. 
The important thing is to realize that it is an intan- 
gible, spiritual crucible which is in ferment and not an 
atomic energy plant. 

In that biographical rhapsody called Napoleon, in 
which Elie Faure gives us an awesome glimpse into 
the soul of Europe its hidden fires, its frenzied strug- 
gles, its meteoric illuminations, its incorrigible anarchy 
there comes a passage which goes thus: 

"1 do not think that Napoleon ever indicated an ideal 
aim to reach, an aim demanding belief in one of the 

99 



Henry Miller 

entities justice, liberty, happiness with which it is so 
easy to stir the multitudes. He consistently addressed 
himself to their latent energy, which he developed by 
the most virile means, to their sense of honor, which 
he invoked, to their spirit of emulation, which he 
exalted. The social optimism of popular leaders, on 
the other hand, the optimism which holds before the 
people a metaphysical or social idol for them to cap- 
ture, demands an immediate abdication of their own 
liberty. In order to make others believe, they, the 
leaders, must believe in realities situated outside them- 
selves and accessible to all, not by means of personal 
risk and personal effort but by submission to a certain 
number of commands, to transgress which is repre- 
sented as a crime. . . ." 

Once again the herd is ready to stampede. Beneath 
all the ferment there is an ominous silence, an attitude 
of lying in wait, like a beast of prey, Europe is ready 
to spring into action but very likely in a direction 
which no one at present can possibly suspect. Today, 
seemingly exhausted, obviously divided, without lead- 
ership and with no clear apparent goal, she seems ut- 
terly ineffectual. The error which realists are only too 
prone to make is to confound the apparent with the 
actual. Europe is quite capable of making a volte-face 
overnight Even in her present state of bewilderment 
and anguish, with nothing to salve her wounded pride, 
Europe possesses sufficient poise, sufficient equilib- 
rium, to make the most momentous decisions. Let us 
not forget that all the striking figures in European his- 
toryand what a galaxy they represent have been 
individuals, men and women, endowed with extraor- 
dinary imagination. It is a gift revealed as much in a 

100 



When I Reach for my Revolver 

St Francis as in a Napoleon, in a Dante as in a 
Rabelais, in a Marquis de Sade as in a Joan of Arc. 
The daring which made the great saints, the great 
heretics, the great scientists, the great philosophers, 
the great artists, the great "poets of action," is a per- 
manent attribute of the European soul Without it, no 
Europe. 

If there is one thing that permeates Europe through 
and through it is art. This constant communication 
with the spirit pervading all life renders Europe at 
once potent and vulnerable. The dilemma now facing 
her makes it imperative to see it through in her own 
way that is, passionately, poetically, recklessly or 
compromise and go the way of the Gadarene swine. 
My belief is that she will follow the dictates of her 
own artistic conscience. My conviction is that by 
means of the particular creative energy which is dis- 
tinctly hers she will ind a solution to the dilemma, a 
solution, needless to say, bouleversante for the rest of 
the world. 

The day of wrath is upon us. The way has been 
shown us again and again, but we have chosen to walk 
in darkness. When the lights go out let us be thankful 
if we have left enough inner radiance to glow like the 
glow-worm, We have made too much and too little 
of the dazzling light of genius. For ages we have been 
content to bathe in the sputtering phosphorescence 
which our men of genius have given off. We have sat 
back and watched the spectacle instead of taking fire 
ourselves. And finally we have substituted a cold fire 
that nothing might be harmed, nothing destroyed, by 
sparks of ecstasy or of madness. 

"Woe to them that go down to Egypt for help; and 
101 



Henry Miller 

stay on horses, and trust in chariots, because they are 
many; and in horsemen, because they are very strong; 
but they look not unto the Holy One of Israel, neither 
seek the Lord!" 

Thus singeth Isaiah Chapter 31, Verse 1. 

But I say unto you: "Even though all our creations 
be brought to nothingness, even though the good 
perish with the wicked, even though the prophets 
themselves be silenced, nothing will prevent the com- 
ing of Eon!" 



102 



SIGFRIED GIEDION was born 
in Switzerland, in 1893. He 
has been General Secretary of 
the International Congresses 
for Modern Architecture since 
1928. Mr. Giedion lias taught 
at Harvard and written and 
lectured extensively. His clar- 
ity 7 and keen insight have 
made him an eminent figure 
in architecture. His book Time 
and Architecture is one of the 
most valued books in the field. 



The State of Contemporary Architecture 



THE REGIONAL APPROACH 

The state of contemporary architecture today is such 
that a historian is compelled to refer back to points 
that, one could have thought, had been made abun- 
dantly clear many years ago. But during recent years 
the origins of contemporary architecture, and indeed 
its very nature, have again become clouded and con- 
fused. No single country, no single movement, no sin- 
gle personality can be claimed to explain the coming 
about of contemporary architecture. Trends shuttle to 
and fro, from one country, one movement, one person- 
ality to another, and become woven into a subtle pat- 
tern that portrays the emotional expression of the 
period.* 

* From Architectural Record, January, 1954. 
103 



Sigfried Giedion 

There is a word that we refrain from using to de- 
scribe contemporary art. This is the word "style." In a 
primitive sense the word "stylus" was used even in 
Roman times to describe different manners of writing 
but "style" did not come into general use to describe 
specific periods until the 19th century, when different 
periods of architecture were analyzed according to a 
materialistic description of details of form. Today, the 
moment we fence architecture in within a notion of 
"style" we open the door to a purely formalistic ap- 
proach. Purely formalist comparisons have about the 
same effect on the history of art as a bulldozer upon a 
flower garden. Everything becomes flattened into 
nothingness, and the underlying roots are destroyed. 

The architect of today regards himself not merely as 
the builder of an edifice, but also as a builder of con- 
temporary life. In other words the architect of today 
refuses to consider himself a mere confiseur (pastry- 
cook) employed to attach some trimmings within and 
without after the structure has been delivered to him 
by the engineer. No, the architect has himself to con- 
ceive it as an integrated whole. Like all real artists, he 
has to realize in advance the main emotional needs of 
his fellow citizens, long before they themselves are 
aware of them. A wholeness, a togetherness of ap- 
proach, has become a "must" for any creative spirit. 

All this is involved in the reason why we today ab- 
stain from labelling the contemporary movement with 
the word "style." It is no "style" in the 19th century 
meaning of form characterization. It is an approach 
to the life that slumbers unconsciously within our 
contemporaries. 

104 



The State of Contemporary Architecture 

It seems and this cannot be too often repeated 

ai^ art Eave^as 
EKeir commc^^ 

different th_e. move- 
one another. This 



contrasteTunHamehtally 

with the Renaissance perspective and the consequences 
that developed from its single focal point. 

It has been stated over and over again indeed I 
have said it myself that it is the plane, which earlier 
had lacked any emotional content, that has become 
the constituent element of our new representation. 
Futhennorejhere is no doubt that the use of theplane 
as jajmeans of expression was evolved from cubism be- 
to^m jglOjnd^WW. On two pages of Space, Time 6- 
Architecture (page 362-363) I tried to show how the 
same spirit emerged in several different countries, by 
presenting a visual comparison of a collage by Braque, 
a painting by Mondrian, an architectural study by 
Malewich, a country house by van Doesburg and 
van Eesteren, and Gropius' Bauhaus. 

The art magazines have recently been stressing that 
"the right angle and primary colors used with black, 
white and gray, disposed in an asymmetrical arrange- 
ment" were the basic elements of "de StijU" This fac- 
tual analysis is perfectly correct as far as it goes, but 
it does not touch the reason behind the use of these 
simple elements the essential heart of the matter 
which "de StijT shared in common with the whole 
contemporary movement. This was the introduction of 
the plane as a constituent element to express the new 
anti-renaissance space conception. The right angle, the 

105 



Sigfried Giedion 

vertical, and to a certain extent the primary colors 
are by-products and not essential features of the mod- 
ern conception. 

It is well known that the "de StijF people around 
van Doesburg never formed themselves into a formal 
group, as for example the Futurists did. "De SujT con- 
sisted of various individualists working in different 
places. There was sometimes a certain amount of col- 
laboration, as at one time between Doesburg and Oud, 
and, in the twenties, between Doesburg, the young 
van Eesteren and Rietveld. But on the whole they re- 
mained individualists. J. J. P. Oud (whose early ac- 
complishments will always form part of the history of 
architecture) is typical of these individualists. When 
I met him for the first time in 1926 he even then em- 
phasized "I was never a member of *de StifL* '* And, in 
his own way, Piet Mondrian (who called his work 
"neo-plasticism") expressed a similar standpoint. It 
was indeed just this free cooperation of strong individ- 
ualists, often in dissension with one another, that gave 
the Dutch movement its undeniable mental strength. 

The word "style" when used for contemporary archi- 
tecture is often combined with another password label. 
This is the epithet "international/' It is quite true that 
for a short period in the twenties the term "inter- 
national" was used, especially in Germany, as a land 
of protest to differentiate contemporary architecture 
from "Blut and Boden" advocates who were trying to 
strangle at birth anything and everything imbued with 
a contemporary spirit. But the use of the word "inter- 
national" quickly became harmful and constantly shot 
back like a boomerang. "International" architecture 
"the international style" so went the arguments, is 

106 



The State of Contemporary Architecture 

something that hovers in mid-air, with no roots any- 
where. 

All contemporary architecture worthy of the name 
is constantly seeking to interpret a way of life that 
expresses our period. If history teaches us anything it 
is that man has had to pass through different spiritual 
phases of development, just as, in prehistoric times, he 
had to pass through different physical stages. There 
are some signs that go to show that a certain cultural 
standard is now slowly encompassing the entire world. 
In historic periods cultural areas have usually been 
more limited in extent, but in the prehistoric era the 
hundreds of thousands of years of dark ages we find 
everywhere the hand axe, the coup de poing. This 
hand axe is a universal, triangular, pear-shaped tool 
whose sides slope to a fine edge. It has been found in 
China, in Africa, in the gravel bed of the Somme in the 
heart of France, in the Ohio valley. Everywhere this 
flint implement was shaped the same, as though the 
wide-flung continents had been neighboring villages. 

The way of life that is now in formation is a product 
of the mentality of Western man. Again, as in the time 
of Neanderthal man, it passes round the whole world, 
only now the tempo is vastly accelerated and the 
speed has become excessive. 

When I had recently to write a short foreword for a 
Japanese edition of Space, Time 6- Architecture I 
somehow felt it my duty to explain that Western man 
has now, very slowly, become aware of the harm he 
has inflicted by his interference with the way of life of 
other civilizations: whether it has been interference 
with the natural rhythms of the lives of primitive peo- 
ples, which have been the root cause of their bodily 

107 



Slgfried Giedion 

and mental persistence since prehistoric times; or 
whether it has been an injection of the rational West- 
ern mentality into the oldest existing civilizations, 
without also presenting any worthy antidote. But, 
even while writing this, I was obliged to add that 
Western civiKzation is itself ^actually in a stage of 
' showmg^usTKaf "9ie 



rationalist and 

^J[atestjphasejof Western civilization hasHbeen 
Full realization of this~?aet 

s a new hybri<Td^vdopment 

^ 



- 

Now that we no longer adhere toT3ee3 of produc- 
tion for production's sake, the civilization that is now 
in the making draws closer to the mental outlook that 
is shared by primitive man and Eastern man. We in 
the West are again becoming conscious of something 
that they never forget: that the continuity of human 
experience always exists alongside and in contrast to 
our day-to-day existence. 

This may serve to strengthen a realization that the 
image of this emerging civilization, especially our par- 
ticular interest the form of contemporary architecture 
cannot be described by so drained and bloodless a 
term as an "International Style/' Moreover the term 
itself is a complete misnomer, as is the case with many 
other "styles." Jjjus^well known for instance that the 
tera^^otibic Style" when "usecl irf the 18th century 
^?ISi^ed^aJomi oTTafBari^n.'" It was" only after Ihe 
English, had i^^^e^^J^^c^sTi^S^OK 
used as ^ iem_oL^M^S^^^^^ ^61^ "first 
psed jo^ descri^ jpmjsth^ 

pjLundis,ciEl|neA .j^t^jf^^klt^were only appled 

108" ^ " ~""" " 



The State of Contemporary Architecture 

by later generations. The architects of the Gothic or 
BS-oqu^penoHs^g^e no stylistic names to their build- 
ings. They just built, as they had to build, in a con- 
temporary mannerand so do we! So let us drop, once 
and for all, such misleading formalist designations. 

It is true that our period, just like past periods, has 
a common mental outlook and a commonly recognized 
method of expressing its emotional content. As the out- 
look changes, our attitude towards our environment 
the region or country in which our structures are rising 
also changes. Contemporary architecture and paint- 
ing are embraced by a pervading mentality the spirit 
of this period. But from out the innumerable possi- 
bilities of each region, each period selects just those 
which correspond with, or help to express, its own spe- 
cific emotional needs. Now that we are separated by 
several decades from the birth period of the early 
twenties, we are able to discern that certain regional 
habits and regional traditions lay concealed within the 
germinal nuclei of various contemporary movements. 

Two examples, one from Holland, the other from 
France, may serve to make this point clear. First, Hol- 
land. When we look at a painting by Mondrian or at 
one of van Doesburg's architectural schemes their ab- 
stract forms (Mondrian called them "neutral forms") 
seem very far removed from any specifix regional 
influence. They seem so, but they are not 

At the Congress of Art Critics in Amsterdam in 1951, 
for which the **de StijT exhibition was first assembled, 
I was asked to speak on this movement Eietveld, who 
was in the audience, sprang to his feet and sharply 
protested when I tried to show the inner ties that exist 
between Dutch tradition and these so-called "neutral 

109 



Sigfried Giedion 

forms": how, in fact, these forms are rooted in the 
Dutch region and in the Dutch mentality. 
In the 17th century the great age of Dutch painting 

suc & 
ne surfaces of interior walls, or of the 




o^ 

ilarly one can note today the careful manner 
in which the Dutch gardener lays out his fields of red, 
white and yellow tulips. Certainly I would never wish 
this to be interpreted as though I were explaining 
Mondrian's paintings as reproductions of tulip fields! 
Butj^ ^dojsiintain _ tiiat_^_^gajdzed^2i22surf ace is 
in no other country so prevalent as here, in-SieTegion 
of JiEeTFoIders/ It "is l^t^mei^cES^eTSBTneifKeT the 
Russians, nor Germans, nor French made such use of 
the plane surface, framing it and extracting it from 
innumerable details. The plane surface, for reasons 
which do not need to be reiterated, is a constituent 
element of contemporary art: and it seems to me that 
van Doesburg's and van Eesteren's simple drawings of 
the transparent interior of one of their projected houses 
is one of the most elucidating achievements of "de 
StijI," and one which helped enormously to clarify the 
minds of their contemporaries in other countries. 

France's contribution comes from another source. 
Ever since her daring experiments in Gothic cathe- 
drals, France has shown a great facility and a great 
eagerness to experiment with new forms of structure. 
We have only to recall the Halle des Machines or the 
Eiffel Tower of 1889; and here it is interesting to note 
that the painter Delaunay (a representative of the so- 
called "orphic cubism") was first inspired by Gothic 

110 



The State of Contemporary Architecture 

churches (1909) and later by the structure of the 
Eiffel Tower whose poetic content was first revealed by 
him and the poet GuiUaume Apollinaire. 

France's early and extensive use of ferroconcrete as 
a means of architectural conception is only one more 
link in the same chain. Already around 1900 Tony 
Gamier, in his Prix de Rome project, used the new 
construction method of .fOTOcraa^tejD L j]is - Crte In- 
dustrieUe for all kinds of buildings. Ferret soon fol- 
lowed with his Paris houses, garages, theaters; and one 
of Le Corbusier's first sketches of the ferroconcrete 
skeleton construction for the House Domino ( 1915 ) is 
as revealing as van Doesburg's sketch with its inter- 
secting planes. 

These are but two examples of regional contribu- 
tions to a universal architectural conception. But one 
thing more: it has not been necessary for the architect 
to be a native of the country in which he is working 
in order to be able to express its specific conditions. 
We all know howJFra^_ i J. : Jpyd Wright's Imperial 

than 



Japanese structures. The reason is the modern ap- 



siderations* Itjdeak^4sdttL_aternal facts. It has been 



There 

iT~aIsoa great apparent difference between a wide 
open redwood or ferroconcrete house built in the 
kindly homogenous climate of California and a week- 
end house built for the tropical conditions of Brazil 
In form these two houses, built by Richard S. Neutra 

111 



Sigfried Giedion 

and Oscar Niemeyer, have practically nothing in com- 
mon, yet both are imbued with the same contemporary 
spirit. Formalistic analysis will not help us here. 

I would like to give a name to the method of ap- 
proach employed by the best contemporary architects 
when they have to solve a specific regional problem- 
such as a building for the tropics or the West Coast, 
for India or for South America whether it is for a 
house, a government center or a problem in urbandsm. 



I am thinking of some walk-up apartments built in 
Morocco by Candilis and Woods for a very poor popu- 
lation who now live, as in Brazil and other tropical 
climates, in "bidon-villes" or tin shacks made from old 
gasoline cans. In this case the problem was the erec- 
tion of several thousand dwellings very rapidly, very 
cheaply and employing only the simplest techniques. 
Each dwelling has two bedrooms that open onto a patio 
living room surrounded by a six foot wall that insures 
privacy for the family. Great care is taken to see 
that every comer of the dwelling is at some time 
penetrated by the bacteria-destroying beams of the sun. 
In some row houses built in Cuba by Wiener and 
Sert for the better paid workers, no glass is used, 
but instead a modern version of the lattice-like open- 
ings common around the Caribbean. Each dwelling 
has two bedrooms and a living room that is wide open 
to a private patio. The neighborhood unit model foi 
8,000 inhabitants shows how these simple units can 
be variously grouped. 

Example^ juchasjhese^nnply that Ihe^modera archi- 
tect shjojLLldjpot strive to produce_an_externaJ: jigpear- 
with traditicxnal^buikfiigs,. Some- 
112 



\ 




EDGAR DEGAS 



Portrait 




ex 



O 

w 

O 




GEORGES ROUAULT 



Christ Head 




JACQUES VILLON 



Uy Brother Marcel Duchainp 




AMEDEO MODIGLIANI 



Cariatide 




PABLO PICASSO 



Mother and Child 




MARC CHAGALL 



The Artist 9 s Inspiration 




HENRI MATISSE 



Vase et Grenades 




ANDRE MASSON 



The Artist's Sons 




MARCEL GROMAIRE Three Nudes in a Landscape 




PABLO PICASSO 



The Artist and the Model 



%. f " "T*SBn'r V^v 




MUSIC 




JOHNNY FRIEDLAENDER 



The Woman and Cat 




GOMERY 



Man and Horse 




^V' 



PAUL KLEE 



Harlequin on a Bridge 




GEORGES BRAQUE 



La Femme a la Toilette 




PIERRE BONNARD 



Vollard 




ROGER DE LA FRESNAYE 



Man with Pipe 




JULES PASCIN 



Model 




V. KASIULIS 



The Model 




MICHAEL ARAM 



Mother and Child 




HENRI DE TOULOUSE-LAUTREC 



The Passenger 




MARC CHAGALL 



Wedding under the Canopy 




DANY 



Flowers 




CLAVE 



Gargantua 




RAYMOND GUERRIER 



Vue of Paris 




PIGNON 



The Man and the Child 




JACQUES LIPCHITZ 



Sketch for Sacrifice 



; v 




v \ 



HENRI MATISSE 



Self Portrait 




MARINO MARINI 



Boy with Two Horses 




HENRI DE TOULOUSE-LAUTREC Ivette Guilbert 




I 



U 

i ( 

tf 

P 








1 

PC 




MARCELLO MASCHERINI 



Man and Horse 




THEODORE ROSZAK 



Skylark 




UMBERTO MASTROIANNI 



Woman 





MORLEY TROMAN 



Embrace 




HENRI LAURENS 



Myrmidia 




H. BENCHES 



Torso 




JOSE DE CREEFT 



Voluptas 




AMEDEO MODIGLIANI 



Head 




HENRI CARTIER-BRESSON 



Georges Rouault 




FERNANDO PUMA 



Dancer at Rest 




ROGER DE LA FRESNAYE 



Man with Pipe 




ERNST HAAS 



Positano 




P/iofo &y Gerda Peterich 



Merce Cunningham 




THE ACROPOLIS 



Athens 




CHARLES EDOUARD LE CORBUSIER Marseilles Building 



The State of Contemporary Architecture 

times the new buildings will conform to a certain 
extent, sometimes they will be basically different. This 
difference may be due to two reasons: sometimes it 
will be because of new production methods and the 
use of new materials; sometimes, more importantly, it 
will be caused by the new aesthetic, the new emotional 
expression, that the builder is giving to the habitat 
of man. 

The regional approach that satisies both cosmic and 
terrestrial conditions is a developing trend, but there is 
also another symptom that is emerging, and that hints 
at the many-sided face of contemporary architecture. 
In contemporary painting many problems come for- 
ward which can also be discerned in the earliest begin- 
nings of art. Architecture is different from painting; it 
is not so intimately related to man's direct projection 
of what flows in the subconscious mind, Yet we cannot 
leave unnoticed a certain symptom which has been 
appearing in architecture, above all in the recent work 
of Frank Lloyd Wright (especially since 1940). We 
can now follow the exciting path that the human mind 
had to travel before he came to standardize (if we may 
call it this) upon the rectangular house with its square 
or rectangular rooms. We are all born with this rec- 
tangular house and are so accustomed to live with it 
that it seems it could never have been otherwise. Yet 
it is important that an artist like Frank Lloyd Wright 
is plunging so deeply into problems that concerned the 
human spirit at a time when mankind was contem- 
plating the transition from the nomadic herdsman to 
the settled agriculturalist. 

At the very beginning of architecture the paramount 
type was not the square house, but the curvilinear 

113 



Slgfried Gledion 

housesometimes round, sometimes oval, sometimes 
freely curving. Now it tries to make a reappearance. 
Sometimes this is dictated by mechanistic reasons: 
such as the mast house of Buckminster Fuller, or the 
use of a central mechanical core. But Wright follows 
exclusively the line of his artistic vision, maybe 
adapted to the site, maybe adapted to the man who is 
to inhabit the house, maybe under the compulsion of 
expressing that which slumbers in himself. It is not 
my intention to discuss the pros and cons of this kind 
of contemporary architecture, but it seems a duty 
not to ignore it.*]VVhatwe ne^^ 
thing elsejsji^^^ 
for a later article. 



114 



THEODORE ROETHKE was 
bom in Michigan, in 1908. 
He has taught at Lafayette, 
Pennsylvania State and Ben- 
nington. At present he is a 
professor of English at the 
University of Washington, 
Seattle. Mr. Roethke has re- 
ceived two Guggenheim Fel- 
lowships and an award from 
the American Academy of 
Arts and Letters. His poetry 
appears in many important 
magazines, and he has had 
four books of poetry pub- 
lished. 



A Rouse for Stevens 
TO BE SUNG IN A YOUNG POETS SALOON 

Wallace Stevens: What's he done? 
He can play the Flitter-Flad; 
He can see the Second Son 
Spinning through the Lordly Cloud; 

He's Imagination's Prince; 
He can plink the Scitter-Bum; 

How he does the Lonely Buzz: 
Brings the Secret: right in There! 

Wallace, Wallace, Wo ist er? 

Never met him, Dutchman dear. 

If I ate and drank like him, 

I would be a Chanticleer. 
(Together) 

" Speak it from the face out clearly, 

Here's a Mensch but can sing dandy: 

Er ist niemals ausgepoopen, 

Alies wunderkind. 
(Audience) 

Roar *em, whore *em, cockalorum, 

The muses, they must all adore him! 

Wallace Stevens, are we for him? 

Brother, he's our father! 



117 



FERNANDO PUMA 



The Creator's Challenge 

Ca6 Filtre is black and the tang and odor are strong. 
It awakens the senses quickly. The stove lit, I wind 
my way down from my Paris atelier on Rue De Seine. 
Directly across the narrow street is Gallery P. It is the 
most successful left bank gallery. Today three huge 
paintings hang in the windowsone a fifth-rate copy 
of Jackson Pollock (dripped by a Canadian, in Paris, 
soon to exhibit in New York); a black and red imita- 
tion of Chinese calligraphy; and a sad, dark spot, 
called color, on a white canvas. These insipid color 
patchworks are typical of paintings seen in London, 
Paris, Rome, New York, et al. Decorative fabric de- 
signs or meaningless explosiveness is the academy of 
the 195ffs. However, true art is not of the moment. 
Seer P exhibited Miro and Picasso long ago, so now 
he is a high priest of the Cult If a painter is a member 
of the Automatic or Geometric Tribe, his existence is 
assured. Yet, Abstractionism is a la mode now. 

This reminds me of the Pierre Matisse Gallery. In 
1942 in New York, when I was a radio art critic, the 
Matisse Gallery moved to new quarters in the Fuller 
Building on East 57th Street I was invited, along with 
the seventy odd other critics, museum directors, col- 
lectors and artists, to the opening cocktail party. The 
room was crowded and the hum of vibrant, stimulating 

118 



The Creators Challenge 

conversation buzzed as the martinis flowed. As at 
openings, few people looked at the paintings. r . 
walls sparkled with Chagalis, Picassos, Miros, Mat 
and a beautiful sensitive Modigliani. Suddenly I 
came ill, not from over-imbibing, but as I lool 
around the room and listened to the gay chatte 
noticed that the museum people were joking with 
museum people (the same ones they had been we 
ing with an hour before), the collectors were comi 
ing notes with the collectors and the critics \v 
expressing enigmatic witticisms to each other, 
artists, like Alice in Wonderland, were wandering 
themselves. Marc Chagall, eyes bright, leaned aga 
a side wall, a wistful smile on his lips. Not one gi 
spoke to him during the entire party! 

These stories, twelve years apart, somehow con 
the duplicity in the art world. There is a tremend 
distance between those who buy and/or present , 
those who create. The creator paints a picture, o 
poses a symphony, writes a noveL He is sucked 
with birthing. Bang! Bang! Time is not clocl 
energy not spared, health not guarded. Anything 
pull the subconscious and awaken the depth wit 
and spew out golden nuggets. Then he is forcec 
spend himself in a succession of traumatic experien 
He must meet Mr. Right. Everybody must find 
Bight. Mr. Right presents and sells. Love, not moi 
must be the basis for a happy marriage. And love, 
mercenary gain, must be behind the producer, 
gallery owner, the publisher. Oh, to find the man 
hind the scenes who understands and possesses 
intuitive knowledge of the future! This is rarity it 

Art is an international canon of truth. Now, n 

119 



Fernando Puma 

than ever, genius spends Itself on worry and selling 
and publicity. Rebellious ego becomes trademark. 
Humility is forced into the background. Dr. Kinsey 
writes that males reach, their sexual peak at about 
eighteen years of age and thereafter steadily decline. 
There is truth too, that during youth there is a biologi- 
cal connection between sex and creating. The creative 
talent in the arts generally starts to weaken after f orty, 
just when the artist is becoming known and recog- 
nized. It often takes ten to fifteen years of struggling, 
destroying and rebuilding before the violins play the 
victor's march, and the public pays homage. Beethoven 
wrote Ms Eroica before he was thirty-four; Mozart 
was creating beautiful music before he was twenty; 
Wagner wrote Tannhauser and Lohengrin in his thir- 
ties and was barely forty when he began working on 
The Ring. Van Gogh, Seurat, Lautrec created all their 
masterpieces in their twenties and thirties. Shake- 
speare wrote As Jou Like It and Hamlet before he 
reached forty. It is well known Schopenhauer finished 
and published The World As Will and Idea at thirty- 
one; and Spinoza began his brilliant work in his early 
twenties. 

It is not that a creator's intellectual or emotional 
powers are less after forty, but the pressure of living, 
physical hardships, a wife, perhaps children, and the 
constant carping and insensate stupidities of the vul- 
gar, begin to take their toll. All true creators should be 
free of marital ties and financially solvent. The com- 
petitive striving should be for the highest form of 
creation; indolence would not be tolerated by fellow 
artists. How necessary to tinker, to explode, to boil and 

120 



The Creators Challenge 

bubble! The world has still such fire and beauty, such 
magical and significant art, to behold and enjoy. 

The creator is alone. He travels worn paths with 
gloss feet and spins a web to bridge the gaps between 
knowing and knowing. He seeks the uncommon. He 
strips himself naked and lets the rain wash away grime 
and stereotyped thoughts. He loves the exotic, even 
erotic, forces the stress and strain to cut scythe-like 
through commonplace thoughts. Today, more than 
ever, the creator is forced to live a multiple existence. 

Traveling through England one is astonished by the 
achievements the Arts Council has brought about in 
nine years. Starting in 1945, the English gave love and 
care and have nurtured their creative talents like ex- 
alted roses. The land of Shakespeare, Chaucer and 
Milton has bred new dancers, actors, who bring hap- 
piness and culture to the people. Now the government 
allocates nearly $2,000,000 yearly to the council and 
this sustains and brings a richer way of living. Since 
the English form of government and the mores of the 
people are so close to our own, this quotation from 
the Arts Council Booklet is pertinent: 

"Although the Council's terms of reference cover 
the whole field of fine arts, in practice it Kmits its 
activities to music, opera, ballet, drama, poetry, paint- 
ing and sculpture. As far as possible, it works through 
existing bodies connected with the promotion and per- 
formance of the arts; but, where no organization exists 
that can supply a local need, the Council itself is some- 
times prepared to do so; and in such cases the net 
receipts of the events provided accrue to the Council's 
funds. 

121 



Fernando Puma 

"Concerts are organized from headquarters, the 
Scottish and Welsh Offices and the English regional 
offices, in places where it appears likely that such 
pioneer work will arouse interest and stimulate local 
activity. 

"?oetni Readings are occasionally organized in a 
similar way. 

"Play Tours are sent out from London and from 
other centers to various parts of the country where 
theatres are few and opportunities for seeing stage 
performances scanty. Stress is laid on building up Rep- 
ertory Companies of high standard; and in certain 
cases the Council has taken the initiative in setting up 
Repertory Theatre Companies as a step towards the 
establishment of civic theatres. Wherever direct action 
is taken, it is the Council's purpose that such activities 
shal eventually be taken over by independent local 
enterprises. 

"Aft Exhibitions are the Council's main activity in 
the visual arts. The average number of exhibitions in 
circulation at one time is about sixty. In a single year 
109 different exhibitions have been shown in 255 
places. These vary in size and importance from major 
international exhibitions such as French Tapestries, 
Van Gogh, Masterpieces from Alte Pinakotheka at 
Munich and Treasures from Vienna, to modest exhibi- 
tions, sometimes of reproductions instead of original 
works., which can be shown in places where there is 
no public gallery. With few exceptions, every exhibi- 
tion is accompanied by a catalogue, which often con- 
tains many illustrations, and essays or notes by ac- 
knowledged experts embodying the results of original 
research. The services of guide lecturers are available. 

122 



The Creators Challenge 

The Council and its Scottish and Welsh Committees 
also buy pictures, sculpture and examples of graphic art 
from living artists for inclusion in its exhibitions. 

"Do these concerts, poetry readings, play tours, di- 
rectly managed repertory companies, and exhibitions 
represent the greater part of the Council's work? In 
terms of finance they represent less than one-quarter 
of the money the Council spends on the arts. The re- 
maining three-quarters is paid in the form of grants, 
guarantees and loans to independent organizations. 

"The Council works in association with certain na- 
tional institutions such as the Royal Opera House, 
Covent Garden, the Sadler's Wells Foundation, the 
Old Vic, and the permanent symphony orchestras, and 
also certain festivals and provincial theatre repertory 
companies. These institutions and companies must 
satisfy the Council that they are properly constituted 
bodies or charitable trusts which exist to provide artis- 
tic service to the community, and that they have been 
accepted by Her Majesty's Board of Customs and Ex- 
cise as being not conducted or established for profit 
and have been exempted by it from liability to pay 
Entertainments Duty. Financial arrangements of vary- 
ing kind and degree may be made with each associ- 
ated company; and for each the Council is prepared 
to act as sponsor with Government Departments and 
public bodies, testifying to the value of the work done 
in the interest of the nation." 

In France there are government supported theatres 
-The Comedie Francaise and TNR Both the Opera 
and Opera Comique receive complete support as 
well. These institutions are in Paris and are enjoyed 
by all the people, for the prices are comparatively low. 

123 



Fernando Puma 

At the Opera tickets range from 300 francs to 1300 
francs (S5^ to $3.75). 

The arts are an integral part of Paris. The streets 
and century-heaped buildings reflect two thousand 
years of unique ancient beauty and rumbling truth. 
Since theatre is a vital part of the French life, it is 
interesting to know how a playwright gets his play 
produced. A play can be presented in Paris for about 
one fourth of the cost in New York. But to the French 
producer the sum is equally as formidable and prob- 
ably, for the most part, unprocurable if the French 
government did not help with the financing. There is 
a committee of six in the Beaux Arts which decides 
who is given financial aid towards their play. The 
writer gives his script to a producer, and if he finds 
the play worthy, the producer and the theatre ask the 
committee if they can have money to present it. There 
are two methods of assistance. Either the money is 
advanced to the theatre or the money spent is deduct- 
ible from the taxes. Oddly, it is the first play of a 
writer which has the most chance of being financed. 
There is a special committee which reads the first 
plays sent in. Nine out of ten times, if the play has 
merit, there will be money advanced. And the play- 
wright need not be a Frenchman! 

For instance, a Belgian named Jean Mogin had his 
first play, Chacun Selon Sa Faim, accepted and pre- 
sented in 1949. It was a huge success. The play was 
presented at the A Vieux Colombier Theatre by Ray- 
mond Hermantier, the Metteur en Scene. Mogin was 
about thirty years old. His second play was not a suc- 
cess, but under these conditions one is not "through" 
in the theatre. Of course, the most famous of the play- 

124 



The Creators Challenge 

wrights who received aid in the theatre and made good 
is Jean Paul Satre. His Les Mouches was presented 
about ten years ago, and so France aided another truly 
creative artist. Incidentally, both Louis Jouvet and 
Jean Louis Barrault presented plays which received 
financial assistance from the Beaux Arts, until they 
became successful. 

The small country of Belgium is extremely culture 
conscious. There is a National, an Avant-Garde, and 
a Literary Theatre. Some seventy-five actors and act- 
resses are given contracts and they engage younger 
actors for extra parts. Because theatre, painting and 
music are part of the people's right, they can expect 
good art as they expect good schools. Wealth and cul- 
ture must be intermingled for a people to last, for a 
nation to mature. A Belgian, for a small fee of seventy- 
five cents, can get a seat, enjoy a good play and help 
build a growing permanent theatre. And in turn the 
actors feel a security for they always have a large 
responsive audience to work for. 

In the Scandinavian countries all the arts are fecund; 
there is fervent creativity. These countries have an 
astonishing original group of young artists, and they 
are supported by the state and by the people them- 
selves. Every bar, hotel and restaurant has original 
paintings, all in the modern vein, and of excellent 
taste. The largest hotel bar in Oslo has thirty original 
Edward Munchs 6n the walls, a fortune in money and 
beauty; and also there is a twenty-foot stained-glass 
window executed by a young contemporary artist. 
There is practically no unemployment and most of the 
people do what they want to do and make a living at 
it Last year in Sweden the people gave their beloved 

125 



Fernando Puma 

King Gustave Adolf a birthday present He was 
seventy years old. From April until November the 
Swedish people sent in donations, and on the king's 
birthday he was given $1,000,000 as a token of popular 
homage. There are only seven million inhabitants in 
Sweden. Certainly this is a handsome sum. King Gus- 
tave Adolf has now set up a committee, with himself 
as chairman, and is spending his time spending this 
gift to benefit and further the arts and the creators. 
For years to come the people of Sweden will be thank- 
ful in their hearts for the wisdom of the use of the 
king's largess. Little Sweden published three thousand 
more new books last year than the entire United States; 
and large beautifully designed book stores are almost 
as frequent as drug stores. Besides, Sweden is the 
only country in the world where a good poet can make 
a living solely from the sales of his books. Respect for 
culture and education in these Scandinavian countries 
is a symbol of a living fruition. 

It is no secret that in the United States creators are 
forced to seek a livelihood outside of their own field. 
Only eight hundred actors made over $5000 ,in the 
theatre last year; some five hundred painters and 
sculptors made the magnificent sum of $400 in their 
profession; a writer takes a year or more to write and 
polish his novel and, if he is lucky and gets it pub- 
lished, he may make $1000. And what of the living 
expenses, cost of materials, and , and . . . 

There are those who still decry the need for art. 
Travail, Plaisir, Procreation. C'est tout! However, his- 
tory mirrors life of the future. And whose names are 
recorded, giving courage and hope, elevating the 
spirit? Whose names indeed? Is it Genghis Khan, 

126 



The Creators Challenge 

Alexander the Great, Caesar, Napoleon, Hitler, we 
proudly mention? Not the warriors, but the creators 
ease human sorrows and lead man from the mire. What 
great truths are found in Socrates, stirring pathos in 
Aristophanes, enthrallment in Beethoven, sublime eter- 
nity in Botticelli, wit and brilliance in Voltaire, mag- 
nificence in Michelangelo. And tomorrows will be 
remembered in the tragic greatness of Kathe Kollwitz, 
the suspended animation of Kafka, the magic of Stra- 
vinsky, Rouault's deep passion, Schweitzer's Olympian 
humanity, the electricity of Nijinsky, Shaw's crackling 
truths, and the startling innovations of Frank Lloyd 
Wright. This is monumental time-space! Recorded 
impressions giving reasons and hopes to halt the 
breath and strengthen the back, shake the weary head 
and start fresh, anew. 

Can anything be done? Private philanthropy and 
foundations are excellent, but they are hardly enough. 
The government must allocate a definite sum each 
year supporting all the arts through an Arts Council. 
This Council must be above and beyond politics, as in 
the continental countries. Even France, which has 
changed governments nearly twenty times since the 
war has not discontinued the budget set aside for the 
furtherance of the arts. No one can find political favor- 
itism in the running of the Old Vic or the theatre at 
Malmo. Culture needs years of evolutionconsistent 
education to build an aware public. People cannot con- 
tinue to put all their faith in materialism. The United 
States is cutting its emotional teeth. Our government 
must maintain the arts as it does the Post Offices and 
Health Departments. And I am not referring to an- 
other WPA. That was only partially the answer. It 

127 



Fernando Puma 

was merely a financial life-belt. Artistic results were 
exceptions. Fine paintings should adorn public build- 
ings, schools and hospitals. Inspiring scultpure should 
adorn our parks. In Belgium they use reproductions of 
Titians and Rubens on their money. Everyone with 
a franc is in touch with art. The White House in Wash- 
ington should possess a great collection of art and en- 
courage and patronize our foremost creators not force 
them to pander for snobbish, political funds. Art must 
be a proud part of our national heritage. 

Shall we start somewhere with the three million 
students? There would be governing bodies in all the 
arts, creators of proven merit, who will lead in a con- 
structive way, opening the doors for the gifted and 
providing an answer for the talented and energetic 
citizens. Those people, too often, become American 
expatriots or devitalized American automatons. 

Today's American atmosphere is permeated with 
formaldehyde, killing creators like butterflies in a 
chemist jar. On a radio discussion program in New 
York a few months ago, a learned moderator faced me, 
a professor from Queens College and the President of 
an Encyclopedia company. The discussion was Scandi- 
navian Education vs. the American Education Meth- 
ods. I was in favor of the broader non-materialistic 
approach of the Nordic countries. As an American, 
who has spent his adult life creating, and comprehend- 
ing the problems of creators, I was quite overwhelmed 
by the timidity and sterility of the arguments of my 
opponents. The fear breeding fears, the suspicion of 
criticism, the blindness to the faults, shocked nie. 
"Frank Lloyd Wright is unimportant! Grandma Moses 
is a great artist! The creator is given every chance and 

128 



The Creators Challenge 

is appreciated in this country! Artistic support is so- 
cialism!" These were a few of the pedantic statements 
and implications. 

It is to laugh! But how can one laugh when millions 
of people listen with deep respect to these people of 
position and power. And when the program was firt- 
nished, the Queens professor told me he agreed with 
my premise and had even written several articles on 
the superiority of Scandinavian education. "But the 
times, you know . . ." 

Yearly, the world over, the private art patron is be- 
coming extinct In the United States this rare bird 
contributes to Art Foundations as he does to the Red 
Cross or the Church. It is tax deductible. It is charita- 
ble. It is popular. Philanthropic foundations (Ford, 
Guggenheim, Rockefeller, Whitney, etc.) take care of 
a few creators, at most several thousand people from 
throughout our vast land and its dominions receive 
grants. Without them the United States would be an 
artistic dust bowl from coast to coast Yes, seedlings 
are being planted, but there is need for much wider 
distribution and cultivation. 

It is obligatory to recognize the needs of the creative 
people in our country and help them by exposing the 
near insane methods which cause lions to eat their own 
tails and die as Hollywood, radio, TV are dying. And 
we must be careful, not all animals are regenerative. 



129 



DOROTHY PARKER, born 
1893, lives in New York City. 
She is the author of many 
witty books of verse: Enough 
Rope, Sunset Gun, Death and 
Taxes, Not So Deep as a 
Well. Miss Parker co-authored 
with Elmer Rice Close Har- 
mony. She wrote several mem- 
orable pieces for the New 
Yorker and has won the O. 
Henry Short Story Award. 



Hollywood, the Land I Won't Return To 

I should have written my speech out to be a little more 
coherent, but you see what happened. I had a broken 
wrist. When I go offsides, I want to tell you about it. 
I have a little dog, a little poodle named Misty, and I 
was taking her for a walk. Well, she stopped suddenly 
and I didn't. And so when I was in a great cast, and 
slings and bandages, and all the appurtenances, a lady 
who lives in the same building I do came up to me and 
said, "What happened to you?" I said, "Well, I fell 
over Misty and broke my wrist." And you know, people 
say the damndest things. You know what she said? She 
said, "Ah, poor little Misty." * 

I think it is an enormous impudence of me to come 
here and talk to you today. It got me coming down in 
the cab the enormity of what I am doing, getting up 

** From a talk given in 1953. 

130 



Hollywood, the Land I Wont Return To 

here and talking to you people. I thought what in heav- 
en's name am I doing, doing this. Then I had one 
glorious moment when I thought, I can take just a min- 
ute, and I don't have to speak but I was stuck here. 
That's not nice to say because a long time ago the 
gentleman who runs the theatre said for me to come 
down here. Well I thought it just great I don't know 
what gets into you as you say that. I suppose it was 
that in this very room Geraldine Page was discovered. 
So I said to the gentleman, well, yes, but what shall 
I talk about. And he said, just talk about things like 
writing in Hollywood. And so if you will let me, I'd 
like to talk about Hollywood. You see, I can talk about 
Hollywood only from the position of a writer there 
. . . 'cause I was supposed to write for many many 
years. I wasn't there the whole time. It really was a 
year on and off, but it seems to me I was there for 
centuries. Now, I must tell you that the writer goes 
to Hollywood and just calls himself a writer like those 
out there. Oh, no, some people leave, and come back, 
but they write there. You can call yourself a writer, 
which is a great name, you know, but in Hollywood 
you can be a writer. You don't need any talent the 
last thing you want is talent. You need two things: you 
need skill and you need a fine memory so that if you 
know what they did in that wild picture in 1938 . . , 
you're in! You also need, I can't do it, but you need 
a manual process, which is polishing apples. 

Well, I first ... is this boring you? ... I first went 
out to Hollywood oh, many many years ago. Soooooo 
long ago that the movie actresses looked flat-chested. 
When I went out there I found they were doing very 
curious things. I went out there the way everybody 

131 



Dorothy Parker 

goes out there, with sheets of paper folded. You know 
, . . I went out It was a time so long ago they were 
having what is called "theme songs." They did a pic- 
ture called ... "I came after to write a theme song." 
They told me there had been a picture called "Woman 
Disputed" and that the theme song was "Woman Dis- 
puted, I Love You." But I came out to work on a picture 
called "Dynamite" and you can't very well say "Dyna- 
mite, I Love You/" So anyway I thought, I was young 
and prudent, I might go into the producer and see 
what the picture was about The producer was Mr. 
Cecil DeMille. So I got in, well, it was like riding a 
camel through the eye of a needle. But I finally did 
get in and I said, "Just tell me what this picture's 
about 7 ' Well, it was so long and so involved I couldn't 
possibly remember it to tell you. I do know one thing, 
that the hero had been accused and convicted of mur- 
derof course, unjustly. He was in the death cell, you 
see, but luckily had his guitar with Mm. So I was asked 
to write the song he would sing. 

I got a little nervous while Mr. DeMille was telling 
me all these things and I went back to my office. First, 
I had said, "Mr. DeMille, the details of these pictures 
must be ... my goodness, it's fust staggering." He 
said, "Ah, yes, zebras in the King of Kings." So I went 
back to my office and I got a Bible and I felt what in 
heaven's name are zebras doing in that picture about 
the life of Christ. I thought maybe he said "Hebrews?" 
I couldn't stand it and you can understand why. 

Later when I ran into him I asked, "What are you 
doing with zebras?" He said, "Oh, the zebras. They 
were pulling the chariots of the Magdalene." He said, 
'Terrible, they kick so easily but their legs broke." 

132 



Hollywood, the Land I Wont Return To 

You know, well, that was pretty fancy. I should have 
known this. 

Again, I went back to my office. Oh, I had a wonder- 
ful office. If you don't mind as big as this room. I had 
a great desk. You know those desks that have a great 
long drawer in them deep. It was lovely. It was a 
lovely office but the air was oppressive, and even 
though I opened the windows and opened the doors, 
it was still depressing. It turned out that the gentleman 
who had it before me got a little upset and wanted to 
have a ... you know, a place. Well he wanted a little 
escape. He was raising mushrooms. And he was raising 
mushrooms by a correspondence system, a system that 
raised them anywhere. So they had to be in liquid 
manure. Again, the first time I was there, if you don't 
mind my saying, there used to be a system, now I don't 
know if it still exists they would get a title for a pic- 
ture and somebody would say, no, it's not too good. 
And they would send around a slip to the people 
working, "See if you can get a better title. You'll get 
$50 for it." And they would send you a tracing of the 
picture. Well, when I was there, they were doing a 
picture with Greta Garbo. It was called "Heat." Some 
master-mind said "You can't have a marquee with 
designs on 'Heat'." So they sent it around to these 
writers to get this title and they had to send, as I told 
you, a tracing of what the picture was about. Well, I 
don't know what it was about. It was a desert, I think 
in Africa. Oh, boy, it was a hot desert! She and Mr. 
Gilbert, it was that long ago, on the desert, and they 
were on their hands and knees ... by then five days, 
no water. Well, Mr. Gilbert then had a flask hung 
around him on a strap and she thought it was full of 

133 



Dorothv Parker 

j 

water. Well, poor soul, it was full of spirits. And so the 
plot was that Garbo pulled herself up through the 
sand to Mm and said she would give herself to him 
if he would give her a drink of water. Now I don't 
know about you gentlemen, but I should think a man 
five days in the desert without water, that's the last 
thing he would want. In any event, the picture was 
called "Black Oakie." 

No, I know . . . but you know, it isn't much better 
nowadays. I have just heard lately they are doing, at 
one great studio, a picture of Huckleberry Finn. They 
are doing it as a musical. Well, maybe it makes music. 
I don't know. But you see what happens there . . . they 
can't let anything alone, and they have to fix up 
Huckleberry Finn. They have to do it! So that voyage 
down the river, and the raft. Do you think they could 
leave one of the greatest characters in American liter- 
ature on it? No. There was a little blond girl with no 
brassiere. Now you think things are better than they 
used to be? I heard, oh a very short time ago, they 
bought a book. I can't tell you the name of the book 
because I don't know. It was one of those books about 
convicts and Devil's Island, and there were five of 
them and they cut down a tree and hollowed it out, 
and made a canoe of it. And in the night, five got 
away. As the day dawned there was a sixth. He was 
tall and lean and dressed in white and there was a 
glory around his head. And the five convicts got out 
and escaped in the canoe, and in the morning there 
were six ... but it was Joan Crawford. Oh the hell! 
I don't think we are getting any better. 

Now I want to talk, I can talk about it say, from a 
writer's standpoint. The actors ... it seems to me 

134 



Hollywood, the Land I Won't Return To 

they have an awfully good time. They keep giving 
one another prizes and they have all this. The writers 
I think have a fairly tough time, except I didn't. They 
go out there as I told you. They don't need any talent 
They used to. I don't know . . . things are different. 
You used to get an awful lot of money. Ladies and 
gentlemen, there was one time I was so rich I thought 
that detective stories were wonderful. I think things 
are different now. Nonetheless, they think they will go 
out there and they will get this much money, then they 
will come back east, south or wherever they live, and 
write that great play about the coal miners. They don't 
. . . something happens. Nothing comes out of that 
place. I think, I'm really fairly sure in saying, nothing 
does. Surely, some people who are really poor writers 
go out. They're sent for to do a certain thing. They 
do it. They get out. They go there day after day in 
groups. I tell you, nobody can do anything alone. You 
are given a script that eight people have written from 
a novel four people have written. You then, they say, 
write dialogue. What a curious word. Well you know 
you can't dialogue without changing scenes. While you 
are doing it, eight people back of you are writing be- 
yond you. Nobody is allowed to do anything alone. I 
think that's most of the trouble with the movies. I don't 
know what to say. It was just like that I don't do it any 
more. I used to get money as I told you. It isn't real 
money. It isn't. I think it's made of compressed snow. 
It just melts in your hands. They go out there and they 
go to get it, and they ... I suppose that you give a 
great deal in exchange for it. You get the money. Give 
each other fame, but I earnestly believe that if a screen 
writer had his name across the Capital Theatre in red, 

135 



Dorothy Parker 

white and blue letters fifty feet tall, he'd still be anony- 
mous. But they say, you see there's something about 
that money, even though it is money, you get a little 
more, and you get a little more. You see, when you're 
broke, you're broke, but you get a little money then 
you want a little more money, and more, and so on. 
Now I think that nothing comes out of Hollywood. 
People have been there and back People who started 
either here or in the south or wherever. But has any- 
thing come out of that? There is only one word in 
Hollywood. It has enormous popularity, and that word 
is "another." Let's do another. Let's do another . . . 
you know? There are too many people involved! 

Oh, I forgot to tell you, everybody writes. Every- 
body writes. I was watching a producer who shall be 
nameless . . . it's David Selznick. But anyway, he 
would come in bashfully, never got in till 6 o'clock in 
the afternoon and the poor people had to stay on work- 
ing. And he would say, "No, not this/' So you change 
it and the world was made for you and I. No, I just 
think that you can't do it You can't write out there, 
unless they send you some place else and then you've 
made your name some place else. I would start this 
little fashion by saying, If I hear one say one good 
word about Hollywood, I hope you'll all do me the 
courtesy to get up and go home but you know, I find 
that I can't Because a place besides Hollywood, or a 
place beside anything . . . there must be some people 
who are brave, gentle, courageous and intelligent, and 
they are in Hollywood, but oh my God, they are a 
minority group. I don't know, I think the great great 
trouble is the terrible fear. And I don't mean that just 
politically. They were scared before. When you say 

136 



Hollywood, the Land I Wont Return To 

"do another" that means fear, doesn't it? Now there 
they are and look what comes out of it. Well look what 
once came out of it ... a man who made that place 
a name in history. A man who made that place a glory, 
spread that glory around the world. So they kicked out 
Charlie Chaplin. I don't know if you have the misfor- 
tune to read the Hollywood columnists, but I do. What 
they say about him is so much bunk. They say that he 
made a great deal of money in America. Well, he's 
earned a great deal of money in America. Possibly his 
pictures made money that was almost proportionate to 
the pleasure they gave. They say America gave him 
money ... oh, they didn't give Mm money. He 
worked for years and years and years. He employed 
people loyally and generously. So they say he s been 
given money and a letter with parsley around it Oh 
that's the fend of thing they do ... they throw out 
the only good person they can. 

Now I cannot get up here and say they won't do a 
good picture. Oh, they have once or twice. I say they 
can. So maybe they can again. You know, The Infor- 
mer was a pretty good picture. Do you think they 
could do that now ... in that sunshine and amid the 
plaintive cooing of stool pigeons? The Informer would 
now be given a silver loving cup, and a life member- 
ship in the American Legion or the D.A.R. I don't 
know. I think they can do it I don't know why they 
won't do it It's again ... I think the trouble is too 
many people, not letting one person do something, and 
that terrible word "another." I don't know. The musi- 
cals . . . have you followed the musicals? I can only 
quote Marc Connolly who said he had an idea tihat 
would revolutionize, you should pardon the expres-'' 

137 



Dorothy Parker 

sion, musical comedies on the screen. This was his plot 
... the understudy takes sick and the leading lady 
plays the part. They haven't done it yet. 

Do you know that a few years ago, at my age . . . 
ouch! ... I was called in to work on something . . . 
The life of Eva Tanguay called "The-I-Don't-Care- 
Giri" Now how would you feel about that? I was fired 
but I meant to be. It seems that Miss Tanguay . . . 
well, she liked a colored gentleman, but the man who 
was producing it said, well, that don't look so good in 
technicolor. I don't know. I don't know, things may be 
different in Hollywood. I don't think ... I think 
they're worse. I didn't get there in time . . . when it 
was the Klondike, you know? When there wasn't a 
party that was any good unless there were two dead 
bodies on the lawn. They are all getting genteel, and 
now God help us, all their coaches. Everybody buys 
paintings. They don't buy a painting the way you buy 
a painting, something you love to see, that you want 
to look at They want to know how cheap you can get 
it. I heard one writer, five years ago living in an in- 
verted herring barrel, say to his agent, "Hey, if you 
can, pick up another Braque as cheap as you got one 
for Joe/' 

So, thafs what they do now they buy paintings! 
I don't know, the culture part is awfully tough to take. 
Again, I say there is a minority group, the gentle, intel- 
ligent erudite group, but they . . . well, they are 
naturally pushed out. 

But I have never in all the years I was there, I never 
saw anybody who had read a book published before 
1920. 1 talked one night to a very great, very rich man. 

138 



Hollywood, the Land I Won't Return To 

It was the time The Naked and The Dead had come 
out. 

I said, "Did you read it?" And he said, "Yeah, read 
last night after dinner. I went to bed about 10 o'clock." 
I said, "Do you mean you read that book then?" 
He said, "Well I started from the back and just looked 
through it." And thafs the way they read. What do 
they do for entertainment? It's all money! They go out 
to play golf, but anyhow they don't come back and say, 
I did pretty well ... it was a nice day . . . good to 
be out None of that nonsense! "Well, I lost $50 on the 
fifth and on the 6th tee I got back $27." You see? And 
thafs all you ever hear ... is money. And as I told 
you, that money ain't so good. I don't know. I tell you 
I think they could do something. They're not doing it. 
There is a stench of fear over that place that is like the 
smell of a Black Plague. What they are afraid of? 
I don't know. It may be the 3-dimensional pictures. I 
haven't seen them ... I haven't caught up with the 
radio yet but I don't particularly want to. Tm told facts 
fly out at you. The writers are out of work. They can't 
get anybody. Well, the infallible Sam Goldwyn said, 
"How can I do decent pictures when the good writers 
are gone to jail'" He quickly added, "Don't misunder- 
stand ... I think they ought to be hung." Mr. Gold- 
wyn too has been caught up in this thing of buying 
pictures. He had a set of beautiful Lautrecs. 

I don't know what more to say about Hollywood. 
I just say it is a Stagnation. It is a Horror. The palm 
trees have been brought in, the poor dears, they died 
on their feet. Brilliant flowers smell like old dollar 
bills. Those enormous vegetables taste as if they had 
been grown in old trunks. That way of having no sea- 

139 



Dorothy Parker 

sons . . . it's just terrible, you can't have any dates. 
They haven't Easter. Except at Christmas your agent 
sends you a blotter. I don't know. It's much worse than 
that now. When I was there it was pretty bad then. 
I can only give to you, this message anybody who 
isn't living in Hollywood is having a good life! 



140 



LEE RICHARD HAYMAN was 
bom in 1922 in Indiana. His 
poetry has appeared in Ameri- 
can Mercury, Saturday Re- 
view, Antioch Review, Ari- 
zona Quarterly. He is living 
in Mexico City at present. 



Feared and the Fearful 



In blaze of later afternoon sun 
a tradition of trumpets makes music, 
heralding the pageantry of death 
as bull and man charge, 
sacrifice to common enemy 
eager above in shadowing stands. 

The duel is fought . . . 

rushing instinct bestially 

toro is power of shoulders, mean horns 

and slavering hate, grows threat 

against the foe, posturing in suit-of -lights 

catching the sun in gilded glints, 

matador . . . ole" . . . ole . . . matador, 

momentary god in motion, quick, fluid, 

constructing mastery and earning awe, 

hate his partner, charging, brushing, crimson cape, 

seeking victim, finding flesh and thrust of steel, 

est oque . . . curved, snuffing . . . final play. 

Spent bull is dead, 

life-blood of graceful, feared and fearful man 

cools on the heated sand . . . 

augmented by an ear, a tail or hoof 

the ancient pageantry dreams on 

feeding its insatiable ole-ing beast 

balleting history of a sort . . . 

And only death is victor. 



143 



ROBERT M. HUTCHINS, born 

in 1899, was president of the 
University of Chicago from 
1925 to 1945, and chancellor 
from 1945 to 1951. He has 
worked in pedagogy all his 
life, and is one of the foremost 
exponents of advanced educa- 
tion. No Friendly Voice, The 
Higher Learning in America, 
Religion and Higher Educa- 
tion are several of Ms impor- 
tant books. He is president of 
the Fund for the Republic and 
lives in California. 



Education: Has It a Future? 

The American educational system is one of the most 
impressive phenomena in the world. The sheer dimen- 
sions of the enterprise are such as to unnerve anybody 
who tries to understand or even to describe it. There 
are now thirty-seven million pupils enrolled. Ninety- 
nine percent of the children between the ages of seven 
and thirteen are in school. About seventy-five per cent 
of those of high school age are in high school. Almost 
three million young people are attending colleges and 
universities. If we had the same number of college 
students in proportion to the population that England 
has, we would have about four-hundred thousand of 
them instead of almost six times that many. In the last 

144 



Education: Has It a Future? 

generation the length of the young American's school 
attendance has been prolonged by four full years. 
During the time it took the population to increase by 
forty-five per cent, enrollment in colleges and universi- 
ties multiplied ninefold.* 

All this began with the Puritans of New England 
more than three hundred years ago. The tenets of their 
faith required an educated ministry, preaching to con- 
gregations that could read. To meet the first require- 
ment they founded Harvard College; the second they 
dealt with through universal education. 

As the theocracy lost its hold and was superseded by 
democracy, the religious motive behind public educa- 
tion was replaced by a political one. Between the 
Revolution and the Civil War, the period in which the 
State universities were founded and universal, free, 
compulsory education spread throughout the country, 
the national conviction was that democracy could sur- 
vive only if the citizens were enlightened through the 
common schools and leaders were supplied by centers 
of higher learning. 

The passage of the first Morrill Act in 1862 was a 
symptom of a great change. This Act granted the 
States 30,000 acres of Federal land for each congres- 
sional seat to which a State was entitled for the foun- 
dation of colleges where, in the words of the Act, "the 
leading object shall be ? without excluding other scien- 
tific and classical studies ... to teach such branches 
of learning as are related to agriculture and the me- 
chanic arts ... in order to promote the liberal and 
practical education of the industrial classes in the sev- 
eral pursuits and professions in life." Half the States 

* Presented over NBC, December 1953. 
145 



Robert M. Hutchins 

added the new college to the State university, thus in- 
troducing subjects and purposes into these institutions 
that had never before been associated with universities 
in the history of the world. 

The Merrill Act reflected the growing belief, which 
dominated American education from the Civil War un- 
til about 1925, that the object of education was eco- 
nomic. It was to make the country and its people pros- 
perous. It was now the first duty of every American 
to take a hand in opening the lands of the West or in 
building the new industries that were coming to be the 
principal interest of the country. In the process he was, 
of course, expected to make himself economically in- 
dependent. The aim of education was to teach him 
how to perform these duties. 

It might have been argued that the way to make the 
individual prosperous was to help him learn to think. 
It might even have been suggested that this was the 
way to make the country prosperous. But this idea 
was far too fancy for the times. What came to be de- 
manded in the universities, colleges, junior colleges, 
and high schools was specific training in specific occu- 
pations, in order that the pupil might hope so the 
theory ranto step from the educational system into 
the job without ever noticing the difference. 

The economic motive is still strong. The best evi- 
dence is the program elected by veterans under the 
G. I. Bill of Rights. This bill required the largest edu- 
cational expenditures in the history of the race. Up to 
July 31 of this year almost eight million men and 
women had availed themselves of the benefits of 
the Act. One-and-a-half million went through what 
are called "job training establishments." About three 

146 



Education: Has It a Future? 

quarters of a million took farm training. More than 
two and a half million enrolled in craft, trade, and 
industrial courses. Training for every conceivable occu- 
pation, including dancing, beauty culture, barbering, 
dress-making, embalming, meat processing, chiropody, 
and signpainting, appears in the reports of the Vet- 
erans* Administration. Only six percent of the total 
number of veterans enrolled in anything that the Vet- 
erans* Administration could call the humanities. That 
was about the same proportion that sought training 
in the schools as carpenters, bricklayers, and plumbers. 

The economic motive strengthens the conviction that 
education is for everybody and that if some education 
is good for everybody more is better. In a country that 
believes in equality of economic opportunity it is im- 
possible to deny to everybody whatever education is 
thought necessary to economic success. Every year 
more and more occupations seek to raise their stand- 
ards, enchance their prestige, and restrict competition 
through educational requirements. But in a country 
that believes in equality of economic opportunity this 
simply means that more and more people must be ad- 
mitted to the educational programs preparatory to 
these occupations. If the time ever comes at which it 
is necessary to have a college degree in order to get a 
job and it sometimes looks as though this day were 
not far distant then everybody in this country wiE 
receive a college degree. 

At first glance it seems strange that the United States 
should be that country in the world in which the eco- 
nomic motive has played the dominant role in education. 
In the United States specific training to earn a living 
seems to be irrelevant to economic success. At least we 

147 



Robert M. Hutchins 

know that many of our fellow-citizens who have made 
a great deal of money have never had any training of 
this kind, or, indeed, of any Mud. Moreover, the United 
States is that country in which mechanization is most 
highly developed. The object of the machine is not 
merely to reduce labor, but also to simplify the oper- 
ation so that a minimum of training and skill is needed. 
There is, therefore, very little to teach an industrial 
worker. Still worse, America is that country in which 
change of every kind takes place at a faster rate than 
anywhere else. If an educational system is to prepare 
a boy or girl to work at a given trade in a given en- 
vironment, it must be fairly clear that the trade and 
the environment are going to be substantially the same 
when the student is ready to go to work as they were 
when he was preparing to do so. In the United States 
the machines on which a pupil is trained may have 
been drastically changed by the time he comes to use 
one. Or the trade for which he has been trained may 
have been swept away. 

The United States is a country in motion. From 1940 
to 1947 more than fifteen million people moved from 
one State to another. In one year, from March 1949 to 
March 1950, eight and a half million people moved 
from one county to another. In the decade from 1940 
to 1950 the population of the West increased by forty- 
one per cent. Over a million children between the ages 
of seven and thirteen change schools every year. As is 
well known, the rapidity with which Americans 
change jobs is even more sensational than that with 
which they change homes. 

The object of industrialization and mechanization is 
to increase the leisure of the population and the sup- 

148 



Education: Has It a Future? 

ply of material goods at its command. Even if we 
assumed, as I think we cannot, that the kind of voca- 
tional education we have had in the United States 
could contribute to these ends, it is clear that this kind 
of education loses its point when these ends have been 
achieved. Now we do not know what to do with the 
leisure we have obtained or with the goods we have 
produced. Training a man to work on a machine does 
not help him to understand what to do when he is not 
working. Training for production does not help us to 
discover how to distribute equitably the surpluses we 
have on hand. 

These things are perfectly clear to everybody. There 
is nothing new in anything I have said. Consequently 
the economic motive for mass education in this coun- 
try, though it is still strong, has been somewhat weak- 
ened of late, I think it is being supplanted by a 
different attitude, and that is that education does not 
have to have a purpose. Since a practical activity like 
education can be measured only in terms of its pur- 
pose, it follows that there can be no standards in edu- 
cation. There is therefore no difference between good 
and bad education. 

The argument runs this way. We first say that every- 
body ought to be educated, and the more education 
everybody has the better everything will be. We then 
say that whatever goes on in an institution called edu- 
cational is education. As the Duke of Wellington re- 
marked, there is nothing like a good, clear definition. 
With this definition we are able to equate education 
with schooling and to say that everybody ought to go 
to school, and the longer he stays there the better 
everything will be. What he does there is not of much 

149 



Robert M. Hutchins 

importance. We do not want Mm around the house 
and we do not want Mm to go to work. In this way 
the educational system becomes a custodial system, or 
a place of accommodation. The standards that can be 
applied to a place of accommodation are illustrated by 
the questions one asks at a resort hotel. What is the 
price? Are the rooms neat and clean? Is the service 
prompt? Is the food good? Will I meet nice people? 
What are the opportunities for recreation? What is the 
view? As might be expected, these are the questions 
that the catalogues and brochures of American col- 
leges and universities set out first of all to answer. 

Or consider the dramatic efforts of the Co-ordinator 
of Secondary Education in one of the great cities of 
the West to keep pupils in Mgh school. He has in- 
stituted courses dealing with floriculture, restaurant 
work, driver training, family living, meeting people, 
and personal economics. He is committed to the idea 
that the educational system is a place of accommoda- 
tion with vocational overtones. And he is not alone. 

It may be said, and with some justice, that if we 
have failed to figure out a purpose for education it is 
because we have been too busy expanding it. Though 
this qualification is just, it is not comforting for there 
is no evidence that the expansion of our educational 
system is at an end; and if expansion and the defini- 
tion of purpose are mutually exclusive, we shall not be 
able to get around to purpose for a great many years, 
if ever. The birth rate has risen from 18.4 per thousand 
in 1933 to 25.1 per thousand in 1952. TMs means that 
one and a half million more children were born in 1952 
than in 1933. The effects of the rising birth-rate are 
already being felt in the schools. It is estimated that 

150 



Education: Has It a Future? 

they lack 345,000 classrooms and 72,000 teachers. If 
we consider only those children already bom and do 
not indulge in speculation about the future of the 
birth-rate, we see that the high schools and the col- 
leges and universities are in for a bad time. By 1970, 
if the present rate of enrollment in higher institutions 
is maintained, the number of college and university 
students will be roughly twice what it is today. It fol- 
lows, of course, that unless there is some change in the 
present ratio of students to teachers, the teaching staff 
will have to be twice its present size. 

Let us look at some of the consequences of regard- 
ing the educational system as a place of accommoda- 
tion. If you are going to run such a place, you might 
as well do it with the lowest paid help you can get. 
This is what we are doing: we are paying teachers an 
average salary of $3400 a year. The reason the average 
is so high is that some states, like New York and Cali- 
fornia, pay salaries that are out of line. In Arkansas, 
for example, more than half the teachers get less than 
$1900 a year. Although we are already short 72 ? 000 
teachers, every year 60,000 of those we have leave the 
profession. 

In the second place, if you are managing a place of 
accommodation, you will want to make sure that no 
new, different, or disturbing ideas reach the young 
people who are being accommodated. Whatever the 
dominant pressure group in the community wants 
them exposed to should of course be arranged, but 
only this and nothing more. We are now following this 
prescription. The excitement about UNESCO (the 
United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural 
Organization), in Houston, Pawtucket, and Los An- 

151 



Robert M. Hutchdns 

geles; the censorship of textbooks and library books in 
Texas and Vermont and the agitation leading to the 
establishment of the Textbook Commission in New 
York; the rash of loyalty oaths for teachers all over the 
country these things are the Mnd of absurdities that 
might be expected in a place of accommodation. The 
low point came in the demand of an Indiana textbook 
commissioner that Robin Hood and all books referring 
to Quakers be removed from the schools because both 
Robin Hood and the Quakers follow the Commu- 
nist Party line. Or perhaps an even lower point was 
reached in the reference of a Senator of the United 
States to our oldest university as a "sanctuary for com- 
munists and a smelly mess.** What the Senator was 
objecting to, by the way, was that Harvard had failed 
to fire a professor who had availed himself of rights 
guaranteed him by the Constitution the Senator had 
sworn to defend. 

If what we want is a custodial system or a place of 
accommodation there can be little objection to this 
Mnd of thing. Such a system or such a place would 
naturally indoctrinate the youth in the tribal slogans 
and folkways as interpreted by the most vocal group 
in the community at the time. 

But if we want an educational system we shall have 
to insist on something far different The aim of educa- 
tion appears to be understanding, to know the reasons 
for things. The difference between training and educa- 
tion is intellectual; the person who is trained to the 
habitual performance of certain operations need not 
understand the reasons for those operations or their 
consequences. To put it another way, education is the 
process of learning to lead the good life. The perma- 

152 



Education: Has It a Future? 

nence of the good habits that are formed by good acts, 
that induce further good acts, and so constitute a good 
life, is guaranteed by an intellectual grasp of the aims 
of life and of the means of achieving them. 

So Aristotle said that it is impossible to be good 
without being wise. He also said that it is impossible 
to be wise without being good. Thus goodness and 
wisdom go hand in hand. But though other social in- 
stitutions, like the family and the church, must, as 
Cardinal Newman and John Stuart Mill suggested, 
bear the primary responsibility for the formation of 
good habits, we must look to education to supply the 
understanding and knowledge necessary to sustain 
them. We must also look to education to provide the 
opportunity for the maximum development of the in- 
tellectual powers of the people; for no other social 
institution can perform this service to society. 

A democracy must make the effort to see to it that 
every citizen is as good and wise as possible and that 
he achieves the fullest development of his intellectual 
powers. As Mill remarked, the prime object of govern- 
ment should be the virtue and intelligence of the peo- 
ple. In a democracy this must mean all the people. 

A system dedicated to these aims would be an edu- 
cational system. Since it would be intelligible, it would 
be defensible. Academic freedom, which is now gen- 
erally regarded as a device by which wrong-headed 
people hang on to their jobs, would be seen as a means 
of guaranteeing an alert and progressive population. 
Discussion and controversy, which are coming to be 
looked upon as subversive, would appear as indispen- 
sable to the functioning of democratic government. 
Intellectual activity, which has often been thought 

153 



Robert M. Hutchins 

frivolous and dangerous, would be respected as the 
essential ingredient of the wisdom that the country 
acutely needs. 

Korea and the atomic bomb should give us that 
sense of need. We have been prosperous, powerful, 
and isolated so long that we have not been concerned 
by waste nor alarmed by ignorance or ineptitude. We 
have not even worried much about demagogues and 
the large foilowings they have been able to muster. 
We have taken these things in our stride, for we have 
always been able to afford them. So we have poured 
billions into the erection of countless schools, colleges, 
and universities without bothering about what was to 
go on inside them. We did not take education seri- 
ously. We could see no reason why we should. 

Now, however, we confront new problems, the solu- 
tion of which is a matter of life and death, not merely 
to us but to civilization. Nothing is more striking than 
the absence of any connection between our problems 
and our educational program. The most urgent issues 
before us are how to make peace and how to make 
democracy work. We must find answers before it is too 
late. A system of accommodation cannot help us find 
them. For this we need wisdom. The aim of education 
is wisdom. 



154 



SUZANNE LA BIN, bom in 

Paris, has contributed various 
articles to reviews and news- 
papers in Argentina, Brazil 
and France. Her first two 
books were Staline le Terrible 
and Defensa de la Democra- 
cia* Homme d'Abord, Demo- 
cratie et Totalitarisme will be 
published in the United States 
this fan. 



Do National Characteristics in Literature 
Exist? 

The existence of national characteristics in literature is 
generally held as an obvious fact that needs no proof. 
Reference is made to the influence of tradition, the 
mold of school, the stamp of language, the fascination 
of the earth, but the upholders of national charac- 
teristics become extremely evasive the moment the 
question arises of stating exactly what concrete con- 
cordances these ties establish between the various 
works produced in the same nation. Yet nothing should 
arouse our suspicions more than a general statement 
which is not accompanied by examples which may be 
checked. 

The London Institute of Psychology understood 
this, and during the last war sought, through objective 
tests, to ascertain whether national characteristics 
could be discovered in the field of humor. This con- 

155 



Suzanne Labin 

scientious Institute made a special printing of a few 
hundred witticisms by English, French and German 
authors (all translated into good English and stripped 
of all visible trace of national origin), and submitted 
them to the judgment of several thousand wounded 
men from all walks of life who were under treatment 
in various hospitals. After the patients had either burst 
out laughing, smiled or just yawned, they were asked 
to guess the nationality of these humorists. Most of our 
worthy and patriotic Englishmen attributed without 
hesitation all the excellent examples to British humor, 
all the risques jokes to French spirit, and all the coarse 
stories to German authors. Even with those subtle per- 
sons who strove to use more substantial criteria, eighty 
per cent of the replies were wrong. Thus, in the long 
run, we must admit that awkwardness as well as art- 
fulness are qualities which are most equally shared 
the world over. The greatest blow to the theory of na- 
tional characteristics was found in the fact that Ger- 
man prisoners were unable to discern Jewish jokes 
from Aryan jokes. 

Once again, intuition found itself contradicted by 
experience. The field of humor, which is considered 
by popular common sense as the most characteristic 
of the national genius of each, people, proves rather to 
be characteristic of the individual genius of each 
humorist. 

The question may be asked whether the test made 
by the London Institute of Psychology could be ap- 
plied to literary works. This would be quite difficult, 
for while the "tasters' 7 who are called on to discover 
the national origin may correctly judge an anecdote on 
several lines, they can only obtain the real flavor of a 

156 



Do National Characteristics in Literature Exist? 

literary work after prolonged reading. And this gives 
them a greater chance to identify the author, the more 
so as men of letters are better known than humorists. 

Another way of settling the question would be to 
apply the sensible precepts of Descartes advising the 
avoidance of bias and "the carrying out of such com- 
plete enumerations and such general surveys that we 
might be certain nothing was omitted." Consequently, 
we must first read a good many books of different 
literary types from the various centuries of a given 
country, then we must look for the characteristics 
common to all of them and, if we find any such com- 
mon characteristics, we must do the same for the 
works of other countries in order to check whether the 
peculaiities of a national group vary from one group 
to another. In this way, we should analyse Spanish 
literature under its Castillian, Mexican, Argentinian., 
Chilian, Uruguayan, Paraguayan, etc., forms. Then we 
should disentangle in each the common traits of its 
dramatic or comic writers, poets, novelists, essayists, 
or story-tellers, etc., and be certain that the national 
characteristics thus found in one body of literature, 
say the Nicaraguayan, can not be found in Hondurian, 
Peruvian, or Equatorian, etc., works. 

Until such rigorous methods are applied to literary 
research, we can test the belief of those who argue for 
the existence of national characteristics in literature. 
We have only to ask these persons to be concrete, to 
state specifically one of these supposed characteristics 
and the mind is immediately beset by memories of a 
host of works produced by the same nation and which 
do not present this characteristic. 

For example, it is in France, in the country of the 
157 



Suzanne Labin 

clear Latin genius that the obscure poetry of Gerard 
de Nerval, Petras, Borel, Rimbaud, Apoilinaire, and 
Breton flourished. It is in this country of elegant con- 
cision that the most grandiloquent poet of the world, 
Victor Hugo, came into full blossom. It is in the nation 
praised so highly for its sense of proportion that Rabe- 
lais, Chauvin, the Marquis de Sade, Lautreamont, 
Celine, Sartre shocked the public. Heavy Germany 
produced the delicate Opitz, the graceful Hoffmans- 
waldau, the elegant Gunther, the refined Heine. Re- 
served and puritan England gave birth to the fiery 
Marlowe, the passionate Tourneur, the mystical Blake, 
the profuse Coleridge, the exuberant Lord Byron, and 
the scandalous Oscar Wilde. 

As we can only speak of an "individual character- 
istic" insofar as this characteristic holds good in the 
course of the life of the individual, so we can only 
speak of a "national characteristic" insofar as we con- 
tinue to find it in the course of the centuries which 
make up the life of the nation. If national character- 
istics are to have any validity, then the so-called typical 
traits of a body of literature should remain unaffected 
by the revolutions of fashion and the blows of time so 
that they may be recognized across the tribulations 
and the ages. 

But what one takes generally for "characteristics," 
that is, essential and permanent attributes, are often 
only the colors given to literary works by international 
currents which arise from different patterns of circum- 
stances and which disappear as soon as the public is 
saturated. Thus the courtly poetry of Chrestien de 
Troyes had its proselytes in Germany (the Minnesan- 
ger), in England (Chaucer), and in Spain (Lopez de 

158 



Do National Characteristics in Literature Exist? 

Mundoza); as a reaction, it gave birth all over Europe 

to the bourgeois literature which poked fun at the 
exaggerations of chivalrous love and the feudal con- 
ceptions of honor, (Rutebeuf in France, Henry de 
Messen in Germany, Luigi Pulci in Italy, Cervantes in 
Spain.) In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, 
it was French classicism which set the fashion (the 
period of Dryden in England, Gunther and Wieland 
in Germany, Soumarokov and Kxylov in Russia; the 
Italians and Spanish were writing in French. ) But in 
all of these countries, the following century, roman- 
ticism reacted against the "narrow" taste of the pre- 
ceding ages. 

It could be pled that each nation is receptive to 
these various currents in its own particular way. But, if 
it is true that the French romanticism of Hugo does 
not present the peculiarities of the German romanti- 
cism of Novalis or the English romanticism of Shelley, 
neither does it present the peculiarities of the equally 
French romanticism of Vigny and Lamartine. For it 
is not the nation as an entity which reacts specifically 
to different literary currents, but the individuals, and 
it is because the whole country is arbitrarily identified 
with a very small number of its writers that character- 
istics are taken for national when they are really 
individual. 

Inadvertently, the mind often sets as the implicit 
point of departure, in its proofs, the very result it had 
to arrive at. If we want to establish that literature 
possesses national characteristics, we choose dissimilar 
authors which we begin by decreeing "characteristic" 
of various nations, then, underlining the contrasts for 
which these authors have been chosen, we conclude 

159 



Suzanne Labin 

victoriously here you have the result of being born 
on different sides of frontiers. Yet when we compare 
the writers of the same nationality and note differ- 
ences which are just as obvious between them, we 
attribute these differences to the infinite variations of 
temperament, education, associates, sentimental ad- 
ventures, sicknesses and vices., and the common nation 
which should have leveled off aE this is completely 
forgotten. The work of Baudelaire is explained psy- 
choanalytically by his Oedipus complex, psycho-bio- 
logically by his depraved loves, "existentiaHy" by his 
refusal to give in to liberty, literarily by his desire to 
combine the romantic feeling with Parnassian perfec- 
tion; but his works are never interpreted as a result of 
his French citizenship. It is only when Baudelaire is 
compared to foreign authors that immediately psycho- 
logical, philosophical, family, and social interpretations 
vanish in the face of the transcendent pre-eminence of 
the passport. 

Certainly, we cannot question the fact that literary 
works can be influenced by the milieu in which the 
writer lives, but this milieu is not necessarily bound by 
a national frame. Julian Benda, in his article in the 
French Encyclopedia, does not mention the nation at 
all among die factors of cultural atmosphere which 
condition the works of the mind. According to him 
these factors are the form (rules such as the three 
unities), the presentation (the invention of the print- 
ing press), the ideological systems, etc. It is obvious 
that all these arise from international trends. 

The only factor in the list set up by Benda, which 
we might at first glance qualify as national, is lan- 
guage. It has often been said that Latin writers strug- 

160 



Do National Characteristics in Literature Exist? 

gled against a language which was unfit for abstract 
thought and that Greek was more suited to express 
ideas than moods. But this is denied by Paul van 
Tieghen who defines the Greco-Latin literature as 
^eing one for two peoples and in two languages." 
Moreover, this mold that language is supposed to im- 
pose on the expression of thoughts should loosen, and 
in fact, does loosen as a result of the continual ex- 
changes which take place among al languages. And 
what is more, we cannot even consider that this mold 
applies on the national scale since each great language 
of Culture is used by numerous countries: French in 
France, in the southeast part of Belgium, in French- 
speaking Switzerland, in Libya, in Canada, etc; 
English in Great Britain, Ireland, the United States, 
Australia, Canada, India, etc.; German in Germany, 
Austria, German-speaking Switzerland, etc. 

Other factors which result from the milieu, such as 
the institutions and customs, equally exercise an in- 
fluence on literature, yet neither do they let them- 
selves be grouped into a sheaf which is tied together 
by the frontiers of a country. Institutions are often 
alike in the same period in many countries. Contrarily, 
they change in the course of life of the same nation, 
bringing along changes in the influence they hold over 
literature and this, of course, runs counter to the sta- 
bility which we have recognized as necessary for all 
deep-lying characteristics. In many cases, moreover, it 
is the social framework of a foreign nation which in- 
fluences its writers: Stendhal was fascinated by the 
Italian Renaissance, Merimee by the Spanish gypsys; 
the classicists took their inspiration from antiquity, the 
romanticists from the Scandinavian countries and the 

161 



Suzanne Labin 

Orient One may retort that with these writers who go 
to find their subjects in the distant past or in far-away 
countries, the contemporary atmosphere slips beneath 
their pens unconsciously. But if it is quite true that the 
Greco-Latin princes of Racine speak like the grand 
seigneurs of the court of Versailles, the latter speak far 
more Bice the characters of Euripides than the nine- 
tenths of the national contemporaries of Racine. In 
fact, and this is something that everyone admits, men- 
tal attitudes, feelings and opinions differ much more 
from social category to social category than they differ 
in the same category from country to country. The in- 
tellectuals the whole world over are much more alike 
than an intellectual is like his shopkeeper or peasant 
compatriot. 

Finally, the influence of the social framework is so 
complex that here one often makes mistakes. For ex- 
ample, the provincial traits of present-day German 
literature are attributed to the manifold divisions of 
this country. Yet when this country was at the height 
of its decentralization, it was the smallest principality, 
that of Weimar, which produced its most universal 
poet, Goethe. And, on the contrary, when Germany 
became a large centralized empire, the spirit of "pro- 
vincialism" which exasperated Nietzsche spread out 
among the men of letters. 

Thus we come to a more subtle yet basic view of the 
influences that the milieu has over literature. It is not 
a question of denying these influences, but of recog- 
nizing that they are so manifold and so ambivalent 
that it is impossible to give them any common national 
denominator. The heat of the sun, the height of the 
hills, the flavor of the fruits, the songs of the roads, the 

162 



Do National Characteristics in Literature Exist? 

tales of the nursery, the invention of the railroads, 
the nostalgia of an aristocracy, or the hopes of a rev- 
olution, all these undoubtedly condition literary pro- 
duction, but resolve into an ever moving complex of 
circumstantial, transitory, international, and local phe- 
nomena which tend more to differentiate than to unify 
the literary characteristics within the same nation. 

To sum up and to use the language of mathematics, 
we may say that national characteristics are negligible 
quantities infinitesimals compared with geographical 
and secular characteristics. The literary factor is much 
more dependent on the soil than on the nation, and 
still more on time than on space. And above all, these 
factors have little importance in comparison to the in- 
dividual peculiarities whose sovereign influence dom- 
inates all literary creation. 

The idea that a work of art is fatally marked by its 
national origin often expresses a desire more than a 
statement of fact: the desire to melt ait into that ingot 
of prejudice, egotisms, and mysticisms out of which 
nationalism forges its armor. Above all, the nationalist 
wants to debase the mind by denying its independence 
and thereby its liberty. He wants to place those who 
create under the domination of obscure and immanent 
forces which are supposed to spring from the depths 
of the earth to fashion their works. The nation wants 
to be God vis-a-vis its creatures. It wants to be able to 
say to the most independent among them, to the 
writer: "Without my blood and breath, you are noth- 
ing." The "Volldsche Beobachter" of May 21, 1931, 
always in the avant garde of frankness when it comes 
to persecuting thought, clearly expresses this when it 
says: "There must no longer be a single artist who 

163 



Suzanne Labin 

does not create out of the nation and with the nation 
in mind/' 

This attempt to enslave the mind explains why 
authors were so often consecrated national writers by 
nationalist movements which needed literary prestige. 
Not until the 19th Century, when Italy had achieved 
national unity, was Dante proclaimed a specifically 
Italian national genius. Before this time, he was con- 
sidered as a mere genius, inspired by ancient human- 
ism and medieval mysticism, inferior to Petrarch; he 
was almost entirely ignored in the 17th and 18th Cen- 
turies. During his lifetime, the "fatherland" not only 
failed to recognize itself in him, but even persecuted 
Mm. Banished from Florence, condemned to be burnt 
at the stake in Rome, Dante composed his own epi- 
taph: "Here I rest, I, Dante, the outlaw, born of Flor- 
ence, mother without love." Because Goethe refused 
to associate himself with the lyrico-nationalist move- 
ment of his anti-Napoleonic colleagues, he was de- 
tested by his fellow countrymen who only crowned 
him with the German colors when they became aware 
of the prestige which the poet enjoyed in foreign 
lands. In other cases, a genius is proclaimed "national". 
only through reaction to a public craze for foreign 
authors. It is in this way that Shakespeare was lifted 
to the rank of a national idol in England in order to 
counterattack the taste of the public for French works. 

One would think that so many efforts to endow 
literature with national characteristics would end by 
being successful; but experience has proved that de- 
crees are powerless to shape literature. As soon as Dr, 
Goebbels decreed: "German art of the future decades 
will be heroic, of a steel-like romanticism, stripped of 

164 



Do National Characteristics in Literature Exist? 

sentimentality, national with pathos," German art dis- 
appeared. As soon as Dr. Averbach, of the GPU 
Literary Section, announced the six commandments: 
"Proletarian art rejects individualism, Proletarian art 
must be an arm of the class, etc.," Soviet art disap- 
peared. Each time that the State has wanted to give a 
national uniform to the works of the mind, it has Tailed 
these works. For by the very act of submitting, art 
changes its nature. By abandoning its independence 
and its spontaneity which are the essentials of its 
magic, it becomes as distant to its true nature as the 
body of a mummy to the pretty woman who once in- 
habited it. 

Far from making the specific characteristics flourish, 
the intentional search for national peculiarity results in 
the most distressing monotony. Let us take the exam- 
ple, which is so symptomatic, of patriotic literature. 
In spite of and doubtlessly because of its premedi- 
tated desire to assume the most typical colors of its 
soil, patriotic literature loses all personality and ends 
up by using everywhere the same literary gems, such 
as: the salt of the earth, the old virtues of the race, the 
impure blood of the enemy, the glorious banner, etc. 
Many among those who are shocked if artistic rules 
are imposed on literature, for instance, that all stories 
must have a happy end, admit unhesitatingly national- 
istic decrees. What the State urges with the greatest 
insistence upon its writers, and the public accepts with 
the greatest indulgence is this obligatory impregnation 
of art and literature with national colors. A rather 
strange obligation since the so-called national charac- 
teristics should not need to be solicited, for they are 
supposed to arise spontaneously from the depths of the 

165 



Suzanne Labin 

writer, owing to the simple fact that this writer was 
born in the very same hundred thousand (or twenty 
million) square miles as his fellow citizen, 

We need but a little reflection in order to under- 
stand why national characteristics have so little weight 
in literature. 

The first reason is that the life of man at least when 
we contemplate deeply, that is to say, in the way in 
which it gives rise to great literature changes little 
from country to country. This consideration holds true 
for all culture. If we mean by culture the set of the 
highest works of thought and art, the great achieve- 
ments of the most intimate human aspirations, which 
merge with the most universal desires, it is clear that 
culture escapes national divisions. This high level of 
the mind is articulated by themes, concepts, feelings, 
but not by birth countries. In the face of its ultimate 
problems, culture knows neither Germany nor France 
nor Spain nor Russia, but man and woman, the true 
and the false, the good and the bad, the beautiful and 
the ugly, confidence and doubt, impotence and desire, 
pain and pleasure, reality and dream. 

If, on the contrary, we mean by culture a sort of 
"smoother average" of judgments and behavior which 
are most commonly accepted, then we could perhaps 
be able to find some common traits in the ordinary 
bearers of this culture in one nation, but then these 
traits would not apply to the true creators. "That an 
artist is the representative of the society of his time is 
above all true of second-rate artists," Faguet remarked. 
Likewise an artist cannot be first-rate and national 
since, to be national, he must resemble the vast multi- 

166 



Do National Characteristics in Literature Exist? 

tude and, consequently, renounce the quality of orig- 
inality which distinguishes the creator. 

The second reason for the absence of national char- 
acteristics in literature lies in the cultural interchanges 
which take place more rapidly than racial inter- 
changes. If it is already difficult to find racial charac- 
teristics among the populations, what would it be to 
find them in their books! There are no writers worthy 
of this name who have not read, or who are not in- 
spired by numerous foreign, ancient, or modern mod- 
els. The Dutchman Erasmus studied in Paris, taught 
in Oxford, traveled in Italy and died in Switzerland: 
the influence of Italian writers went as far as giving 
a poetic language to Spain; Lomonossov, the MaUierbe 
of Russia, was a poet of German culture, etc. Since the 
search for inspiration is, as all human instincts, uni- 
versal and non-national, it is all over the world that 
literary messages of a creative mine awake echos and 
bring forth new literary trends. 

That is why the cultured public has always sought 
the eternal man in the heroes of works that it prized; 
that is why lasting success has always crowned authors 
who showed themselves capable of escaping a partic- 
ularist perspective in order to reach the universal and 
the substantial which we are common to all men. 

Yes, to all men; for, to the great sorrow of all those 
who would like to give an exclusive lyrical essence to 
national unity, the main forms of civilization have be- 
come very similar all over the world. Everywhere men 
praise even if they do not apply themthe same fun- 
damental moral rules: "You shall not steal, you shall 
not betray, you shall not Mil;" everywhere they gather 
into families, bury their dead, seek privacy for their 

167 



Suzanne Labin 

personal pleasures, send their children to school, work 
in the fields, shops, offices; fear death, cherish love; 
everywhere they set down their ideas and their pas- 
sions in books, statues, pictures, vases, fabrics, 
melodies; everywhere they compute with the same 
arithmetic, weigh with the same scales, build accord- 
ing to the same geodesy, grasp with the same hands; 
everywhere they look at their children with the same 
light in their eyes and the same smile on their lips . . . 
. . and what matter the outline of the eyes or the 
pattern of the lips! It is the light, it is the smile, which 
constitute the source, the object and the banner of 
culture. 



168 



JEROME MELLQUIST was 

bom in and lives in Paris. 
His books are: The Emer- 
gence of an American Art, 
Paul Rosenfeld: Voyageur in 
tlie Arts, What They Said: 
Postscript to Art Criticism. 
Mr. Mellquist has lectured at 
New York University, Har- 
vard's Salzburg Seminar, and 
at conferences in France, Hol- 
land, Belgium, Switzerland 
and Italy. He was designated 
a Commissioner for the 1950 
Venice Biennale; and he has 
written catalogues for many 
museums and galleries. 



Transformers of Taste 

Special plaques of merit should be inscribed for the 
Transformers of Taste. These men have not, like John 
Buskin, trumpeted a gleaming new order where the 
penitent would reject the dross of contemporary life 
for the Gothic virtues of hammered gold backgrounds, 
flamboyant arches and quiring angels. Nor have they 
undertaken, as did the Pre-Raphaelites, to tint more 
dainty patterns for the effete. Theirs has been a more 
hearty role. Situated often amidst the very flux of traf- 
fic, they would preserve, against all timidity and way- 
wardness, some of the most valiant talents in their 
time. Never piling for a vanished age, they preferred 

169 



Jerome Meilquist 

rather to build from the stones of their immediate 
neighborhood and they have built so well that men 
still find shelter there. These intermediaries of con- 
struction, these esthetic protectors whether a Durand- 
Ruel, an Ambroise Vollard, or an Alfred Stieglitz, 
nevertheless have not always been rightly ap- 
plauded, for their effectiveness has not been properly 
understood. 

The first of these esthetic transformers, Paul Dur- 
and-Ruel (who was born in 1831) did not, in fact, 
propose any such mission for his life. Though his par- 
ents conducted an art-goods shop in the Rue St- 
Jacques (where the medieval presence of Francois 
Villon still invests its ageless comers), and though 
such painters as Daumier, Gericault and Delacroix 
would often come to buy their supplies, still it was 
thought that he would follow another career. Once, 
after his parents had shifted their quarters to the 
Right Rank, where, on the Rue Lafitte, they also 
started to hold exhibitions, he interrupted his studies 
so as to help them in the business. Returning then to 
his studies he thought to enter either the clergy or the 
military and had actually enrolled at St. Cyr, where he 
quickly excelled. Becoming dangerously ill at twenty, 
he withdrew from the French West Point and there- 
after devoted himself to the father's affairs. He ex- 
panded his knowledge by studying Collections in 
Hamburg, Belgium and elsewhere on the Continent, 
while he also did not neglect England. And he would 
always maintain that his support to the Ecole of 1830 
to that master of storm-shot landscapes Theodore 
Rousseau, to the peasant-ritualist Millet, to Corot, and 
to still other painters of that movement would stand 

170 



Transformers of Taste 

as his principal legacy to the future. History has or- 
dered It otherwise, and today his name is inseparably 
united with the school he so indomitably upheld-the 
French Impressionists. 

His first contact with this group occurred in London, 
where he had fled during the Franco-Prussian War. 
Exposing a few samples of his older men, he one day 
was accosted by Monet, presently saw his work, and 
soon exhibited it Pissarro also would come to know 
him during the London exile, and then, upon the war's 
conclusion, he would likewise see the work of Renoir, 
Manet, Sisley and Berthe Morisot Such contacts auto- 
matically involved further ones with Degas, Mary 
Cassatt, and minor contributors to the effort, until at 
length his gallery had become their center.' 
^ Now Durand-Ruel was no professional reformer set- 
ting out to overturn accepted values in the picture 
realm. And yet, while a conservative both in politics 
and religion, he did not, on the other hand, stumble 
upon these heretical talents by a felicitous fluke. Some- 
how he was attuned to their change. If a Manet trans- 
posed the electricity snapping in the air of the late 
70s, he could respond to its flush of incandescence; 
Renoir, with his hot and overflowing forms, also found 
him ready; so did Monet, whether with his railroad 
sites or his Normandy landings, and the sooty passages 
of Pissarro required no second thought. He matched 
them, in short, but in another sense. Where they could 
articulate the unobjectified thoughts, feelings and sen- 
sations of industrialized France after a disastrous War, 
he, by some instantaneous thrust of the imagination' 
could communicate their values to a more practical 
world, and thus enable the artist to live. He might be 

171 



Jerome Mellquist 

regarded, indeed, as the trustworthy paterfamilias to 
the entire group of painters purchasing their work, 
supplying them money, visiting them, encouraging, 
suggesting, and battling forever against prejudice. 

Battling, he could, like mythological heroes, devise 
fresh arms against Ms adversities. Times shut down 
upon him in the late 70*s, but he recovered. Then, 
when his most dependable financial backer had failed, 
in 1884, he was confronted by insolvency. Informing 
his painters that he might capsize, he received from at 
least two of them Renoir and Monet replies* fasci- 
nating by their contrasts. Touched, Renoir wrote in 
May, 1884, "Whatever help I can now render you may 
be very small. But if you need me, I beg you to consider 
me as completely at your disposal. Regardless of what 
happens, you may count on my absolute devotion." 
Monet, who possessed a market sagacity rare among 
artists, did not conceal his dismay at learning that the 
dealer might be obliged to sell off quickly a large 
number of paintings. "I have been subjected to a ter- 
rible disquiet/ 7 he confides, May 15, 1884, "and I wish 
to be kept informed as to what happens to you 
whether good or bad. If you can possibly grant me a 
moment, do write; I am most anxious to know if you 
can pull yourself out of this situation, and how." 
Briefly he complains about his health, and continues: 
"Renoir writes that he has advised you to sell our 
canvases cheaply. If that will help you to escape this 
trouble, don't hesitate we can produce still other pic- 
tures; but if not," and here his caution predominates 
"be extremely careful, as this could do much harm. It 



* Cited with permission of Durand-Ruel, Paris. 
172 



Transformers of Taste 

will be necessary, I fear, for us to sell on our own 
account, for surely we can't ask you for money if you 
can't escape this predicament ....** 

Still later, of course, Monet would sometimes com- 
mit Ms pictures to other merchants, though Renoir 
never shifted. As for the immediate contingency, what 
saved the House of Durand-Ruel was a coup of the 
greatest audacity. It seems that through, the agency of 
Mary Cassatt, an opportunity had come up for the 
Impressionists to be exhibited through the American 
Art Association in New York. This show, which oc- 
curred in April, 1S36, led several American critics not 
only to applaud it, but to uphold its organizer as "The 
Apostle of Impressionism.** Certainly Durand-Ruel 
who had accompanied the paintings to the States, soon 
made many converts, and effective ones too, for they 
bought generously. Even the National Academy, then 
located in quarters resembling the Palazzo Ducale, 
near Madison Square, sedately showed the pictures 
upon its walls. Nor did the intelligentsia scoff, as in 
the French, capital. For once, at least, the Americans 
proved that they could be as supple esthetically as 
they were in adjusting themselves to the dangers of 
pioneer life. Later yet, after difficulties with the cus- 
toms and American competitors, the visiting French 
impresario decided to open a New York branch (which 
was to be maintained until early January, 1950). 

Subsequent chapters in the story merely furnish a 
crescendo upon the same theme. The gallery pros- 
pered, collectors yielded, tibe public also surrendered. 
An entire generation would have been transformed in 
its taste. Granted that the artists had furnished the 
fundamental material, granted too that Durand-Ruel 

173 



Jerome Mellquist 

himself could not always remain flexible towards later 
men such as Cezanne and Van Gogh, still, his hand 
did much to shape the taste of the ensuing period. 

His triumph was marred by but a single irony. Ap- 
parently, the tempests caused by his original assaults 
against conventionality had not been forgiven by the 
official mind. At least it was only one year before his 
death in 1922 that Paul Durand-Ruel was decorated 
with the Legion d'Honneur. 

But if Durand-Ruel had overlooked Cezanne, this 
lapse was speedily corrected. Almost equally effective 
at modifying taste, though arising a generation later, 
was Ambroise Vollard. He too did not intend to devote 
himself to pictures, though soon after coming to France 
from the Island of Reunion, which is a smaller depart- 
ment than that of the Seine, he was combing the book 
stalls in Marseilles for both literature and painting. He 
had set out at first to become a lawyer, in 1889, and 
he had studied briefly at Montpelier, but then, quitting 
that profession, he would settle in Paris and it was 
there, perhaps because of a reduced diet consisting of 
sea-biscuits, that he understood what he would have 
to do to master his competitors. 

Vollard and this has been recalled by Mme. William 
Aspenwall Bradley, whose husband encouraged the 
dealer to assemble his memoirs possessed a pair of 
skipping eyes. He noted how Pere Tanguy, an obscure 
color-merchant, had accumulated a stack of paintings 
by still-unrecognized men like Cezanne, Gauguin and 
Van Gogh. And having opened his own modest shop, 
he eventually arranged, in 1894, to expose a substantial 
cross-section of Cezanne's work. The public, of course, 
hooted, and Vollard has maliciously recorded some of 

174 



Transformers of Taste 

the blind dismissals to which the pantmgs were sub- 
jected. Endowed with an almost caricatural gift of 
memory, as well as a capacity to select what he want- 
ed, this taste-changer would compile many anecdotes 
on the stupidities of an era. And he would fortify his 
ambitions as a writer by publishing his reminiscences 
on his talks with Degas, Renoir and Cezanne. Possibly 
it was he who first recalled that Cezzanne, when ques- 
tioned about the portrait he was doing on this admirer 
of his work, replied that he had, after ninety revisions, 
become mildly satisfied with the shirt-front! 

A gourmet and a man of almost a feminine fastidi- 
ousness in taste, Vollard would incite his particular 
friends and still other qualified persons to long dinners 
in his cai}6s upon the Rue Lafitte. It has been claimed 
that his wines exemplified the same rare selectiveness as 
his paintings, and that the vintages were equally ripe. 
He was a prime story-teller too, and it is said that his 
book Recollections of a Picture-dealer derived from 
the following anecdote. When asked which faith he 
preferred, Vollard said his first choice would be the 
Jewish because one's head was always covered in the 
synagogue. A second choice would be the Protestant 
faith, since it habitually warmed its churches. As for 
the Catholics, not only did they relegate the worship- 
pers to a frigid temperature, but the head was exposed 
to all the draughts pouring down from the high and 
icy arches. A visitor who had relished this recital urged 
him to set down his memoirs, and hence, perhaps, the 
nucleus of a book. 

But apart from exhibiting pictures and chiding the 
stupidities of those who blustered out their accusations 
against them, the real affection of Vollard was centered 

175 



Jerome MeHquist 

in Ms book-publishing. He would begin as early as 
1895, his first project being Les Peinires Grateurs, 
which included such contemporaries as Renoir, Vuil- 
lard, Maurice Denis, Sisely and Odilon Redon. Shortly 
afterwards, he observed from his perch on the top of a 
Paris bus that one of his neighbors had wrapped a 
scarf about his neck so as to conceal the absence of a 
collar. The same passenger was gripping a large por- 
trait, apparently his own. Unfortunately, it projected 
so far into the aisle that it impeded the other passen- 
gers, until the conductor objected: "Why don't you 
bring along your wardrobe?" Whereupon his customer 
replied, "I don't have one." Then, as the man de- 
scended, Vollard learned that he was Verlaine and that 
he had written Parallelement. Snapping up this volume 
at a bookstall, the ambitious publisher decided that he 
would do it in a de luxe edition. Nevertheless once the 
book had been printed at the Imprimerie Nationale, 
he ran up against the authorities, who, though French, 
could not appreciate a certain frankness in the text. 
Still later, after Vollard had issued Daphnis and Chloe, 
with drawings by Bonnard, a renowned bibliophile 
rejected the volume. "Ah, no!" he moaned, "that would 
be letting the Devil into my library!" 

Nevertheless, every such rebuff merely implanted a 
greater determination into the publisher, and he re- 
solved that he would prevail. When he died in 1939, 
he had, at any rate, piled up a list astonishing both as 
to its diversity and excellence. He had done the Imita- 
tion of Christ,, with suitable canticles-in-line by Maurice 
Denis; he had got Rodin to furnish earthy watercolors 
to a novel by Octave Mirbeau, the rather gamy natural- 
ist; he persuaded Dufy to add his gayety to La Belle En- 

176 



Transformers of Taste 

font, by Eugene Montf ort, and he had employed Degas 7 
morbid reflections on a bordello as an accompaniment 
to a conte by de Maupassant, la Maison Tellier. Again, 
he had commissioned Chagall to do 100 gouaches for 
La-Fontaine, thus getting one abulist to match another, 
and subsequently would have the Russian artist 
embellish the Dead Souls o Gogol. Even Picasso 
would be enlisted for a tale of Balzac and he would 
virtually imprison Rouault while goading him into 
completing a series of colored lithographs to illustrate 
a volume of his own as well as still other texts. 

Such efforts enabled Vollard to reshape taste both by 
advancing the art of the Post-Impressionists and by 
a new possibility in the publishing of well-executed art- 
books. Perhaps he did not uphold any major contem- 
porary movement with the same steadfastness of 
Durand-Ruel (the Cubists, after all, having found their 
principal merchant-connoisseurs in both Kahnweiler 
and Uhde); but he did impose a new respect for the 
interregnum dominated by Cezanne, and here, at least, 
he scored a decisive measure of esthetic change. 

Alfred Stieglitz, the last in this triumvirate of taste- 
modifiers, would say that he had anticipated his time 
by thirty years, though it could also be said that h 
had long since outlived Ms own beginnings. Bom at 
Hoboken, N.J., in 1864, he first steeped himself in the 
portraits and genre-paintings of a typical Victorian 
home, and then, sent to Europe for an education, re- 
mained there ten years, from 1881 to 1891. Deserting 
his intended profession of engineer, he turned to 
photography and soon had surpassed most of his con- 
temporaries. His pictures of Black Forest peasants, 
Berlin householders, Venetian pumps and Swiss Alps, 

177 



Jerome Mellqulst 

secured Mm many prizes, and he resolved that he 
would further advance the level o his medium. Re- 
turning to the U.S. he associated himself with other 
photographers, urged more compelling standards of 
workmanship and undertook the editing of Camera 
Notes, the official magazine of the New York Camera 
Club. 

Too spirited for the more stodgy members of this 
organization, he withdrew and, along with like-minded 
rebels, founded Photo- Secession, a rival group devoted 
more strictly to the ideas of Pictorial Photography (a 
movement holding that photography, like painting, 
must submit what could qualify as a picture, whether 
in composition, tonal value, or so-called line, and not 
rely merely upon its chemical or naturalistic attri- 
butes ) . As an additional support to such a program, he 
established a quarterly, Camera Work, insisting, when 
it came to reproductions, upon a surpassing quality. 
Each photogravure, for instance, was manufactured at 
the Bruckmann Verlag in Munich, and, during a life- 
time from 1903 to 1917 (when importation difficulties 
made its continuance impossible) it showed but three 
or four typographical errors. Thus Photo-Secession, 
taken either as a movement in photography or a 
further departure in magazine-publishing, promul- 
gated a world-standard which other craftsmen are still 
ready to respect As for the American wing alone, its 
work is historic: Clarence White, who memorialized 
the plaintive shades in Ohio villages; Edward Steichen, 
whose best portrait gave "headlight" eyes to J. P. 
Morgan, Sr.; Frank Eugene, who successfully mingled 
photography with etching, and a miscellany of others. 

178 



Transformers of Taste 

Stieglitz too, once he had returned to the States, di- 
rected his camera against Fifth Avenue coaches, side- 
walk peddlers, the tattered folk of the East Side, and 
then, somewhat later, would produce his democratic 
classic, The Steerage, where the humble immigrants 
eye the approaching shore as if this would erase all 
their aches from the homeland. As a result of a long- 
extended campaign, therefore, Stieglitz had greatly 
modified photographic methods, as well as getting his 
associates to do more thinking than they had done 
before. 

Yet he would alter pictorial preoccupations in still 
another direction by converting himself into a living 
wedge for the proliferation of Modern Art in America. 
This implied a certain shift, to be sure, since his attic- 
galleries at 291 Fifth Avenue had theretofore been 
exclusively relegated to exhibitions of photography. 
Starting in 1908, however, he would demand that the 
galleries of "291" as soon it would be affectionately 
termed by the public should also be allowed open to 
painters, and particularly to the revolutionaries then 
upsetting Europe. What followed was a barrage against 
complacency: Matisse in 190S 7 the Douanier Rousseau 
two years later, Cezanne in 1911, while Picasso, 
Braque, African Negro Sculpture, Brancusi, Severini 
and still other incendiaries would also be presented. 
This campaign, it should be remembered, had its in- 
ception five and one-half seasons before the Armory 
Show of 1913, and it had introduced its bevy of mod- 
erns of some 167,000 visitors before its more publicized 
successor had opened its doors to the hordes. 

Once having subdued his adversaries and thus hav- 
179 



Jerome Mellquist 

ing transformed the pattern of the coming period at 
least so far as both Post-Impressionism and Cubism 
were concerned Stieglitz next unraveled some diffi- 
culties for the emerging Americans. Stieglitz when 
Marsden Hartley lived on four dollars a week to paint 
Ms Maine pastorals; when John Marin lacked a gallery 
for his watercolors; when Max Weber and A. Walko- 
witz were youthful unknowns; when Arthur G. Dove 
faced the artist's usual dilemma upon foregoing illus- 
tration inserted himself between them and a boiling 
public. Stieglitz met the press, punctured the postur- 
ings of the academic, and upheld the dignity of a diffi- 
cult cause. Furthermore, acting as a voluntary (and 
therefore unpaid) intermediary, he cajoled collectors 
into nibbling at the new men's work, and thus gradu- 
ally enabled the fledgling American revoltees to sus- 
tain themselves as a result of their labors. 

Though "291" was extinguished by World War I, it 
found a rebirth later in the Intimate Gallery, and then, 
after the *20's ? in An American Place. Always Stieglitz 
presided, even when, at the last, he had been forbid- 
den to photograph any further and could continue his 
combats only as a semi-invalid. Even so, he had long 
since persuaded his countrymen into an acceptance of 
the painters he championed, thus giving further incre- 
ment to what he had already done as a "changer" in 
photography and for the incoming Cubists and Post- 
Impressionists. 

If sometimes then it would seem that he had tran- 
scended mere art and gone over into prophecy since he 
always regarded the worker in a material as the essen- 
tial agent for indispensable social and spiritual change 

180 



Transformers of Taste 

still he ? Wee his predecessors Paul Durand-Ruel and 
Ambroise Vollard, had basically committed himself to 
the transformation of men's tastes. And as such he, 
along with these, his worthy forerunners, would have 
added his leaven to the future. 



181 



GILBERT HIGHET was bom 
in Scotland in 1906. He was a 
don at St. John's College, Ox- 
ford, from 1932 until 1938 
and then became Professor of 
Greek and Latin at Columbia 
University and has been there 
ever since. Mr. Highet is chief 
book critic of Harper's Maga- 
zine. He conducts a weekly 
radio program of talks on 
modern literature which is 
carried by a dozen stations all 
over the United States. The 
Classical Tradition, The Art 
of Teaching, People, Places, 6- 
Books, and Juvenal, The Satir- 
ist are several of his books. 



Kitsch 



If you have ever passed an hour wandering through an 
antique-shop (not looking for anything exactly, but 
simply looking) you must have noticed how your taste 
gradually grows numb, and then if you stay becomes 
perverted. You begin to see unsuspected charm in those 
hideous pictures of plump girls fondling pigeons, you 
develop a psychopathic desire for spinning-wheels and 
cobblers* benches, you are apt to pay out good money 
for a bronze statuette of Otto Von Bismarck, with 
a metal hand inside a metal frock-coat and metal 

182 



Kitsch 

pouches under his metallic eyes. As soon as you take 
the things home, you realize that they are revolting. And 
yet they have a sort of horrible authority; you don't 
like them; you know how awful they are; but it is a 
tremendous effort to drop them in the garbage, where 
they belong. 

To walk along a whole street of antique-shops that 
is an experience which shakes the very soul. Here is a 
windows full of bulbous Chinese deities; here is another 
littered with Zulu assegais, Indian canoe-paddles, and 
horse-pistols which won't fire; the next shop-front is 
stuffed with gaudy Italian majolica vases, and the 
next, even worse, with Austrian potterytiny ladies 
and gentlemen sitting on lace cushions and wearing 
lace ruffles, with every frill, every wrinkle and reticula- 
tion translated into porcelain: pink, stiff, but fortu- 
nately not unbreakable. The 19th Century produced an 
appalling amount of junky art like this, and sometimes 
I imagine that clandestine underground factories are 
continuing to pour it out like illicit drugs. 

There is a name for such stuff in the trade, a word 
apparently of Russian origin, kitsch: it means vulgar 
showoff, and it is applied to anything that took a lot 
of trouble to make and is quite hideous. 

It is paradoxical stuff, kitsch. It is obviously bad; so 
bad that you can scarcely understand how any human 
being would spend days and weeks making it, and 
how anybody else would buy it and take it home and 
keep it and dust it and leave it to his heirs. It is ter- 
ribly ingenious, and terribly ugly, and utterly useless; 
and yet it has one of the qualities of good art which 
is that, once seen, it is not easily forgotten. Of course, 

183 



Gilbert Highet 

It is found in aE the arts: think of Milan Cathedral, or 
the statues in Westminster Abbey, or Liszt's settings of 
Schubert songs. 

There is kitsch in the world of books also. I collect 
it It is horrible, but 1 enjoy it The gem of my collec- 
tion is the work of the Irish novelist Mrs. Amanda 
McKittrick Ros, whose masterpiece, Delina DeUney, 
was published about 1900. It is a romantic tale, telling 
how Delina, a fisherman's daughter from Erin Cottage, 
was beloved by Lord Gifford, heir to Columba Castle, 
and after much suffering, even imprisonment, married 
him. The story is dramatic (not to say impossible) but 
it is almost lost to view under the luxuriant style. Here 
is a sentence in which Mrs. Ros explains that her hero- 
ine used to earn extra cash by doing needlework. 

She tried hard to assist in keeping herself a stranger 
to her poor old father's slight income by the use of the 
finest production of steel, whose blunt edge eyed 
the reely covering with marked greed, and offered its 
sharp dart to faultless fabrics of flaxen fineness. 

Revolting, but distinctive. Here again is Lord Gifford 
saying goodbye to his sweetheart: 

My darling virgin! my queen! my Delina! I am just 
in time to hear the toll of a parting bell strike its 
heavy weight of appalling softness against the weakest 
fibers of a heart of love, arousing and tickling its dor- 
mant action thrusting tie dart of evident separation 
deeper into its tubes of tenderness, and fanning the 
flame, already unextinguishable, into volumes of blaze. 

Mrs. Ros had a remarkable command of rhetoric, and 
could coin a memorable phrase. She described her 
hero's eyes as "glittering jet revolvers"; and when he 
became ill, she said he fell "into a state of lofty fever'* 

184 



Kitsch 

(commoners have high fever, but lords have lofty 
fever). She was an astonishing writer, and I only re- 
gret that I have never seen her poetry, too. I know one 
volume was called Poems of Puncture, and I have seen 
the opening of her lyric written on first visiting St 
Paul's Cathedral: 

Holy Moses, take a look, 
Brain and brawn in every nook! 

Such genius is indestructible. Soon some earnest stu- 
dent will be writing a Ph.D. thesis on Mrs. Amanda 
McKittridk Ros, and thus (as she herself might put it) 
conferring on her dewy brow the laurels of concrete 
immortality. 

Next to Mrs. Ros in my collection of kitsch is the 
work of the Scottish poet William McGonagall (fl. 
1885). One stanza will show his quality. It is from a 
poem written after a voyage across the Atlantic: 

Oh! Mighty City of New York, you are wonderful to 

behold, 

Your buildings are magnificent, the truth be it told; 
They were the only thing that seemed to arrest my 

eye, 
Because many of them are thirteen stories high. 

And here, from the same shelf, is an equally terrible 
poem on the same subject by our own contemporary, 
Ezra Pound: 

My City, my beloved, 

Thou art a maid with no breasts 
Thou art slender as a silver reed. 
Listen to me, attend me! 
And I will breathe into thee a soul, 
And thou shalt live for ever. 
185 



Gilbert Highet 

The essence of this kind of literary trash is incon- 
gruity. The kitsch writer is always sincere; he really 
means to say something important; he has a lofty 
spiritual message to bring to an unawakened world, or 
eke he has had a powerful experience which he must 
communicate to others. And then, he chooses the 
wrong form. Either he picks an elevated and difficult 
style which he is not skillful enough to use., or else he 
constructs one of his own, mounts it, and falls off. And, 
worse than that, he adopts the wrong attitude to the 
subject like Ezra Pound from Idaho addressing New 
York City as a maid with no "breasts, and telling it to 
listen so that he could immortalize it. It is like climb- 
ing Mount Everest in order to carve a picture of Pop- 
eye the Sailor on the east face. It is like the Boston 
Philharmonic tuning up for ten minutes, and then 
playing "Pepsi-Cola Hits the Spot." 

Bad love-poetry, bad religious poetry and prose, 
bad novels, both autobiographical and historical one 
can form a collection of kitsch simply by reading with 
an eye wide open. College songs bristle with it. The 
works of Father Divine are full of it, all the more de- 
lightful because they are usually incomprehensible. 
Not long ago one of the Indian mystics, Sri Rama- 
krishna, delighted connoisseurs by describing the In- 
dian scriptures (in a phrase which almost sets itself 
to kitsch-music) as 

Fried in the butter of knowledge and steeped in the 
honey of love. 

Bad funeral poetry is also a rich mine of the stuff. 
For instance, here is the opening of a jolly lament by 
Stephen Spender: 

186 



Kitsch 

Death is another milestone on their way 
With laughter on their lips and with winds blowing 
round them 
They record simply 

How this one excelled all others in making driving 
belts. 

(You can see how he took Browning's Grammarians 

Funeral, threw away the humor, the marching metre, 
and the humanism, and substituted a Stakhanovist 
speedup, plus wind). 

Or take a delicious couplet from Archibald Mac- 
Leish: this describes Harry Crosby and, I suppose, Mr. 
Hemingway: 

He walks with Ernest in the streets in Saragossa 
They are drunk their mouths are hard 
they say que cosa. 

From an earlier romantic period, consider this ab- 
surd poem, in which Coleridge tried to express the 
profound truth that men and animals are neighbors in 
a hard world, but made the fundamental mistake of 
putting it into a monolog addressed to a donkey: 

Poor Ass! Thy master should have learnt to show 
Pity best taught by fellowship of Woe! 
Innocent foal! thou poor despised forlorn! 
I hail thee brother spite of the fool's scorn! 
And fain would take thee with me, in the Dell 
Of peace and mild Equality to dwell . . . 

It is really delightfully idiotic. Once you get the 
taste for this kind of thing, it is possible to find pleas- 
ure in hundreds of experiences which you might have 
thought merely boring or anaesthetic: in bad transla- 
tions, in abstract painting, in modern erotic poems. Dr. 
Samuel Johnson, with his strong sense of humor, had 

187 



Gilbert Highet 

a fancy for it, and used to repeat a poem made by "an 
inferiour domestick" in celebration of a nobleman's 

wedding: 

When the Duke of Leeds shall married be 
To a fine young lady of high quality. 
How happy will that gentlewoman be 
In his Grace of Leeds's good company. 

The world is so full of masses of kitsch that our grasp 
can never exceed our reach. 

You can even find this stuff in the work of writers 
who are normally first-rate. There is quite a lot in 
Shakespeare: for instance, in The Rape of Lucrece. 
Shelley drops into it pretty often. Only a few artists 
have an ear so delicate that they never produce it 
Mozart was incapable of it, but Beethoven wrote lots 
of it, including what was once one of his most famous 
pieces, The Battle of Vittona. 

One of my favorite pieces of bad art is a statue in 
Rockefeller Center, New York. It is supposed to repre- 
sent Atlas, the Titan condemned to carry the sky on his 
shoulders. That was an ideal of sombre, massive tra- 
gedy: greatness and suffering combined as in Hercules 
or Prometheus, But this version displays Atlas as a 
powerful moron, with a tiny little head, rather like the 
pan-fried young men who appear in the health maga- 
zines. Instead of supporting the heavens, he is lifting 
a hollow spherical metal balloon, which must weigh 
about 30 pounds: it is transparent, and quite empty; 
yet he is balancing insecurely on one foot like a furni- 
ture-mover walking upstairs with a beach-ball; and he 
is scowling like a mad baboon. You feel that if he ever 
gets the cage up, he will drop it; or else heave it onto 

188 



Kitsch 

a Fifth Avenue bus. It is a supremely ridiculous statue, 
and delights me every time I see it 

Perhaps you think this is a depraved taste. But 
really it is an extension of experience. At one end, 
Homer. At the other, Amanda McKittriclc Ros. At one 
end, Hamlet. At the other, McGonagall, who is best 
praised in his own inimitable words: 

The poetry is moral and sublime 
And in my opinion nothing could be more fine. 
True genius there does shine so bright 
Like unto the stars of night 



189 



Creators of the Past 

It is interesting to consider the differing reactions that 
various people receive from one work of art. There 
may be ten different reactions, shades of meaning, 
nuances of color, acceptance or rejection of the famil- 
iar or unknown. All, all these thoughts and reflec- 
tions might indeed be quite unlike the effect which the 
artist desired. What drives the creator on? What 
strange need in him makes him create in spite of a 
small understanding audience? How lofty are his 
dreams and creations! How far away from mundane 
life! A minute fly has a distinct advantage over hu- 
mans. It can see anywhich way out of its hundred 
eyes; and if it had intelligence, it could receive through 
each separate eye stimulating individual impulses. 

The wise man looks for, in creation, not only an 
embodiment of his own personal experiences. He notes 
also a new view, a special oddness, a particular flavor 
which he may add and compress into his own mind. 
He may build his experience and taste beyond his 
beginnings. Then he can grow out of his confining 
environment and make his life more meaningful. 

The following three excerpts from Washington Irv- 
ing, Oscar Wilde and Johann Wolfgang von Goethe 
reveal to the reader unique literary minds. The orig- 
inal insight of Irving, the wit and brilliance of Wilde, 
and the universal poetry of Goethe are an excellent 
cross-section. Again, we are reminded that, through- 
out the centuries, thinkers, no matter what their na- 

190 



Creators of the Past 

tionalities, were confronted by the same perplexing 
problems. They undoubtedly survived because of their 
dedication and their inner assurance that truth was 
on their side. 

Fernando Pinna 



191 



WASHINGTON IRVING 1783-1859 



The Mutability of Literature 

A COLLOQUY IN WESTMINSTER ABBEY 

I know that all beneath the moon decays, 
And what by mortals in this world is brought, 
In time's great period shall return to nought, 

I know that all the muse's heavenly lays, 
With toil o sprite which are so dearly bought, 
As idle sounds, of few or none are sought; 

That there is nothing lighter than mere praise. 

Drummond of Hawthornden. 

There are certain half-dreaming moods of mind, in 
which we naturally steal away from noise and glare, 
and seek some quiet haunt, where we may indulge our 
reveries and build our air-castles undisturbed. In such 
a mood I was loitering about the old gray cloisters of 
Westminster Abbey, enjoying that luxury of wander- 
ing thought which one is apt to dignify with the name 
of reflection; when suddenly an interruption of mad- 
cap boys from Westminster School, playing at football, 
broke in upon the monastic stillness of the place, 
making the vaulted passages and mouldering tombs 
echo with their merriment. I sought to take refuge 
from their noise by penetrating still deeper into the 
solitudes of the pile, and applied to one of the vergers 
for admission to the library. He conducted me through 
a portal rich with the crumbling sculpture of former 

192 



The Mutability of Literature 

ages, which opened upon a gloomy passage leading to 
the chapter-house and the chamber in which Dooms- 
day Book is deposited. Just within the passage is a 
small door on the left. To this the verger applied a 
key; it was double-locked, and opened with some 
difficulty, as if seldom used. We now ascended a dark, 
narrow staircase, and, passing through a second door, 
entered the library. 

I found myself in a lofty antique hall, the roof sup- 
ported by massive joints of old English oak. It was 
soberly lighted by a row of Gothic windows at a con- 
siderable height from the floor, and which apparently 
opened upon the roofs of the cloisters. An ancient 
picture of some reverend dignitary of the Church in 
his robes hung over the fireplace. Around the hall and 
in a small gallery were the books, arranged in carved 
oaken cases. They consisted principally of old polemi- 
cal writers, and were much more worn by time than 
use. In the centre of the library was a solitary table 
with two or three books on it, an inkstand without ink, 
and a few pens parched by long disuse. The pkce 
seemed fitted for quiet study and profound meditation. 
It was buried deep among the massive walls of the 
abbey, and shut up from the tumult of the world. I 
could only hear now and then the shouts of the school- 
boys faintly swelling from the cloisters, and the sound 
of a bell tolling for prayers, echoing soberly along the 
roofs of the abbey. By degrees the shouts of merri- 
ment grew fainter and fainter, and at length died 
away; the bell ceased to toll, and a profound silence 
reigned through the dusky hall. 

I had taken down a little thick quarto, curiously 
bound in parchment, with brass clasps, and seated 

193 



Washington Irving 

myself at the table in a venerable elbow-chair. Instead 
of reading, however, I was beguiled by the solemn 
monastic air, and lifeless quiet of the place, into a 
train of musing. As I looked around upon the old 
volumes in their mouldering covers, thus ranged on 
the shelves, and apparently never disturbed in their 
repose, I could not but consider the library a land of 
literary catacomb, where authors, like mummies, are 
piously entombed, and left to blacken and moulder in 
dusty oblivion. 

How much, thought I, has each of these volumes, 
now thrust aside with such indifference, cost some 
aching head! how many weary days! how many sleep- 
less nights! How have their authors buried themselves 
in the solitude of cells and cloisters; shut themselves 
up from the face of man, and the still more blessed 
face of nature; and devoted themselves to painful 
research and intense reflection! And all for what? to 
occupy an inch of dusty shelf to have the title of then- 
works read now and then in a future age, by some 
drowsy churchman or casual straggler like myself; and 
in another age to be lost, even to remembrance. Such 
is the amount of this boasted immortality. A mere 
temporary rumor, a local sound; like the tone of that 
bell which has just tolled among these towers, filling 
the ear for a momentlingering transiently in echo 
and then passing away like a thing that was not! 

While I sat half murmuring, half meditating these 
unprofitable speculations, with my head resting on my 
hand, I was thrumming with the other hand upon the 
quarto, until I accidentally loosened the clasps; when, 
to my utter astonishment, the little book gave two or 
three yawns, like one awaking from a deep sleep; 

194 



The Mutability of Literature 

then a husky "hem"; and at length began to talk. At 
first its voice was very hoarse and broken, being much 
troubled by a cobweb which some studious spider 
had woven across it; and having probably contracted 
a cold from long exposure to the chills and damps of 
the abbey. In a short time, however, it became more 
distinct, and I soon found it an exceedingly fluent, 
conversable little tome. Its language, to be sure, was 
rather quaint and obsolete, and its pronunciation, 
what in the present day would be deemed barbarous; 
but I shall endeavor, as far as I am able, to render it 
in modern parlance. 

It began with railings about the neglect of the world 
about merit being suffered to languish in obscurity, 
and other such commonplace topics of literary re- 
pining, and complained bitterly that it had not been 
opened for more than two centuries. That the dean 
only looked now and then into the library, sometimes 
took down a volume or two, trifled with them for a 
few moments, and then returned them to their shelves. 
"What a plague do they mean,** said the little quarto, 
which I began to perceive was somewhat choleric 
"what a plague do they mean by keeping several 
thousand volumes of us shut up here, and watched by 
a set of old vergers, like so many beauties in a harem, 
merely to be looked at now and then by the dean? 
Books were written to give pleasure and to be en- 
joyed; and I would have a rule passed that the dean 
should pay each of us a visit at least once a year; or, 
if he is not equal to the task, let them once in a while 
turn loose the whole School of Westminster among us, 
that at any rate we may now and then have an airing/* 

"Softly, my worthy friend/* replied I; "you are not 
195 



Washington Irving 

aware how much better you are off than most books of 
your generation. By being stored away in this ancient 
library, you are like the treasured remains of those 
saints and monarchs which lie enshrined in the ad- 
joining chapels; while the remains of your contempo- 
rary mortals,, left to the ordinary course of nature, 
have long since returned to dust." 

"Sir," said the little tome, ruffling his leaves and 
looking big, "I was written for all the world, not for 
the bookworms of an abbey. I was intended to circu- 
late from hand to hand, like other great contemporary 
works; but here have I been clasped up for more than 
two centuries, and might have silently fallen a prey 
to these worms that are playing the very vengeance 
with my intestines, if you had not by chance given me 
an opportunity of uttering a few last words before I 
go to pieces." 

"My good friend/' rejoined I, "had you been left to 
the circulation of which you speak, you would long 
ere this have been no more. To judge from your 
physiognomy, you are now well stricken in years; very 
few of your contemporaries can be at present in 
existence; and those few owe their longevity to being 
immured like yourself in old libraries; which, suffer 
me to add, instead of likening to harems, you might 
more properly and gratefully have compared to those 
infirmaries attached to religious establishments, for the 
benefit of the old and decrepit, and where, by quiet 
fostering and no employment, they often endure to an 
amazingly good-for-nothing old age. You talk of your 
contemporaries as if in circulation where do we meet 
with their works? What do we hear of Robert Grosse- 

196 



The Mutability of Literature 

teste, of Lincoln? No one could have toiled harder 
than he for immortality. He is said to have written 
nearly two hundred volumes. He built, as it were, a 
pyramid of books to perpetuate his name; but, alas! 
the pyramid has long since fallen, and only a few 
fragments are scattered in various libraries, where 
they are scarcely disturbed even by the antiquarian. 
What do we hear of Giraldus Cambrensis, the his- 
torian, antiquary, philosopher, theologian, and poet? 
He declined two bishoprics, that he might shut him- 
self up and write for posterity: but posterity never 
inquires after his labors. What of Henry of Hunting- 
don, who, besides a learned history of England, wrote 
a treatise on the contempt of the world, which the 
world has revenged by forgetting him? What is quoted 
of Joseph of Exeter, styled the miracle of his age in" 
classical composition? Of his three great heroic poems 
one is lost forever, excepting a mere fragment; the 
others are known only to a few of the curious in 
literature; and as to his love-verses and epigrams, 
they have entirely disappeared. What is in current 
use of John Wallis, the Franciscan, who acquired the 
name of the Tree of Life'? Of William of Malmesbury; 
of Simeon of Durham; of Benedict of Peterborough; 
of John Hanvill of St. Albans; of " 

"Prithee, friend, 77 cried the quarto, in a testy tone, 
"how old do you think me? You are talking of authors 
that lived before my time, and wrote either in Latin 
or French, so that they in a manner expatriated them- 
selves, and deserved to be forgotten; but I, sir, was 
ushered into the world from the press of the renowned 
Wynkyn de Worde. I was written in my own native 

197 



Washington Irving 

tongue, at a time when the language had become 
fixed; and indeed I was considered a model of pure 
and elegant English." 

(I should observe that these remarks were couched 
in such intolerably antiquated terms, that I have had 
infinite difficulty in rendering them into modern 
phraseology. ) 

"I cry your mercy/' said I, "for mistaking your age; 
but it matters little: almost all the writers of your time 
have likewise passed into forgetfulness; and De 
Worde's publications are mere literary rarities among 
book-collectors. The purity and stability of language, 
too, on which you found your claims to perpetuity, 
have been the fallacious dependence of authors of 
every age, even back to the times of the worthy Robert 
of Gloucester, who wrote his history in rhymes of 
mongrel Saxon. Even now many talk of Spenser's 
Well of pure English undefined* as if the language 
ever sprang from a well or fountainhead, and was not 
rather a mere confluence of various tongues, perpet- 
ually subject to changes and intermixtures. It is this 
which has made English literature so extremely 
mutable, and the reputation built upon it so fleeting. 
Unless thought can be committed to something more 
permanent and unchangeable than such a medium, 
even thought must share the fate of everything else, 
and fall into decay. This should serve as a check upon 
the vanity and exultation of the most popular writer. 
He finds the language in which he has embarked his 
fame gradually altering, and subject to the dilapida- 
tions of time and the caprice of fashion. He looks back 
and beholds the early authors of his country, once 
the favorites of their day, supplanted by modern 

198 



The Mutability of Literature 

writers. A few short ages have covered them with 
obscurity, and their merits can only be relished by the 
quaint taste of the bookworm. And such, he antici- 
pates, will be the fate of his own work, which, how- 
ever it may be admired in its day, and held up as a 
model of purity, will in the course of years grow anti- 
quated and obsolete; until it shall become almost as 
unintelligible in its native land as an Egyptian obelisk, 
or one of those Runic inscriptions said to exist in the 
deserts of Tartary. I declare/' added I, with some 
emotion, "when I contemplate a modem library, filled 
with new works, in all the bravery of rich gilding and 
binding, I feel disposed to sit down and weep; like the 
good Xerxes, when he surveyed his army, pranked 
out in all the splendor of military array, and reflected 
that in one hundred years not one of them would be 
in existence!" 

"Ah," said the little quarto, with a heavy sigh, "I 
see how it is; these modern scribblers have super- 
seded all the good old authors. I suppose nothing is 
read nowadays but Sir Philip Sidney's 'Arcadia/ Sack- 
ville's stately plays, and "Mirror for Magistrates/ or 
the fine-spun euphuisms of the 'unparalleled John 
Lyly." 

"There you are again mistaken," said I; "the writers 
whom you suppose in vogue, because they happened 
to be so when you were last in circulation, have long 
since had their day. Sir Philip Sidney's 'Arcadia/ the 
immortality of which was so fondly predicted by his 
admirers, and which, in truth, is full of noble thoughts, 
delicate images, and graceful turns of language, is now 
scarcely ever mentioned. Sackville has strutted into 
obscurity; and even Lyly, though his writings were 

199 



Washington Irving 

once the delight of a court, and apparently perpetu- 
ated by a proverb, is now scarcely known even by 
name. A whole crowd of authors who wrote and 
wrangled at the time have likewise gone down, with 
all their writings and their controversies. Wave after 
wave of succeeding literature has rolled over them, 
until they are buried so deep that it is only now and 
antiquity brings up a specimen for the gratification 
antiquity brings up a specimen for the gratification 
of the curious. 

"For my part,** I continued, *T consider this muta- 
bility of language a wise precaution of Providence for 
the benefit of the world at large, and of authors in 
particular. To reason from analogy, we daily behold 
the varied and beautiful tribes of vegetables springing 
up, flourishing, adorning the fields for a short time, 
and then fading into dust, to make way for their suc- 
cessors. Were not this the case, the fecundity of 
nature would be a grievance instead of a blessing. 
The earth would groan with rank and excessive vege- 
tation, and its surface become a tangled wilderness. In 
like manner the works of genius and learning decline, 
and make way for subsequent productions. Language 
gradually varies, and with it fade away the writings 
of authors who have flourished their allotted time; 
otherwise, the creative powers of genius would over- 
stock the world, and the mind would be completely 
bewildered in the endless mazes of literature. For- 
merly there were some restraints on this excessive 
multiplication. Works had to be transcribed by hand, 
which was a slow and laborious operation; they were 
written either on parchment, which was expensive, so 
that one work was often erased to make way for 

200 



The Mutability of Literature 

another; or on papyrus, which was fragile and ex- 
tremely perishable. Authorship was a limited and 
unprofitable craft, pursued chiefly by monks in the 
leisure and solitude of their cloisters. The accumula- 
tion of manuscripts was slow and costly, and confined 
almost entirely to monasteries. To these circumstances 
it may, in some measure, be owing that we have not 
been inundated by the intellect of antiquity; that the 
fountains of thought have not been broken up, and 
modern genius drowned in the deluge. But the inven- 
tions of paper and the press have put an end to all 
these restraints. They have made everyone a writer, 
and enabled every mind to pour itself into print, 
and diffuse itself over the whole intellectual world. 
The consequences are alarming. The stream of litera- 
ture has swollen into a torrent augmented into a 
river expanded into a sea. A few centuries since five 
or six hundred manuscripts constituted a great library; 
but what would you say to libraries such as actually 
exist containing three or four hundred thousand 
volumes; legions of authors at the same time busy; and 
the press going on with activity, to double and quad- 
ruple the number. Unless some unforeseen mortality 
should break out among the progeny of the Muse, now 
that she has become so prolific, I tremble for posterity. 
I fear the mere fluctuation of language will not be 
sufficient. Criticism may do much. It increases with 
the increase of literature, and resembles one of those 
salutary checks on population spoken of by economists. 
All possible encouragement, therefore, should be 
given to the growth of critics, good or bad. But I fear 
all wOl be in vain; let criticism do what it may, writers 
will write, printers will print, and the world will in- 

201 



Washington Irving 

evitably be overstocked with good books. It will soon 
be the employment of a lifetime merely to learn their 
names. Many a man of passable information, at the 
present day, reads scarcely anything but reviews; and 
before long a man of erudition will be little better 
than a mere walking catalogue/' 

"My very good sir," said the little quarto, yawning 
most drearily in my face, "excuse my interrupting you, 
but I perceive you are rather given to prose. I would 
ask the fate of an author who was making some noise 
just as I left the world. His reputation, however, was 
considered quite temporary. The learned shook their 
heads at him, for he was a poor half-educated varlet, 
that knew little of Latin, and nothing of Greek, and 
had been obliged to run the country for deer-stealing. 
I think his name was Shakespeare. I presume he soon 
sunk into oblivion.** 

"On the contrary," said I, "it is owing to that very 
man that the literature of his period has experienced 
a duration beyond the ordinary term of English litera- 
ture. There rise authors now and then, who seem proof 
against the mutability of language, because they have 
rooted themselves in the unchanging principles of 
human nature. They are like gigantic trees that we 
sometimes see on the banks of a stream; which, by 
their vast and deep roots, penetrating through the 
mere surface, and laying hold on the very foundations 
of the earth, preserve the soil around them from being 
swept away by the ever-flowing current, and hold up 
many a neighboring plant, and, perhaps, worthless 
weed, to perpetuity. Such is the case with Shakespeare, 
whom we behold defying the encroachments of time, 
retaining in modern use the language and literature of 

202 



The Mutability of Literature 

his day ? and giving duration to many an indifferent 
author, merely from having flourished in his vicinity. 
But even he, I grieve to say, is gradually assuming the 
tint of age, and his whole form is overrun by a profu- 
sion of commentators, who, like clambering vines and 
creepers, almost bury the whole noble plant that 
upholds them." 

Here the little quarto began to heave his sides and 
chuckle, until at length he broke out in a plethoric fit 
of laughter that had wellnigh choked him, by reason 
of his excessive corpulency. "Mighty well!" cried he, 
as soon as he could recover breath, "mighty well! and 
so you would persuade me that the literature of an 
age is to be perpetuated by a vagabond deer-stealer! 
by a man without learning; by a poet, forsooth a 
poet!" And here he wheezed forth another fit of 
laughter. 

I confess that I felt somewhat nettled at this rude- 
ness, which, however, I pardoned on account of his 
having flourished in a less polished age. I determined, 
nevertheless, not to give up my point. 

"Yes " resumed I, positively, "a poet; for of all 
writers he has the best chance for immortality. Others 
may write from the head, but he writes from the heart, 
and the heart will always understand him. He is the 
f aithfui portrayer of nature, whose features are always 
the same, and always interesting. Prosewriters are 
voluminous and unwieldy; their pages are crowded 
with commonplaces, and their thoughts expanded into 
tediousness. But with the true poet everything is terse, 
touching, or brilliant. He gives the choicest thoughts 
in the choicest language. He illustrates them by every- 
thing that he sees most striking in nature and art. He 

203 



Washington Irving 

enriches them by pictures of human life, such as it is 
passing before him. His writings, therefore, contain the 
spirit, the aroma, if I may use the phrase, of the age 
in which he lives. They are caskets which enclose 
within a small compass the wealth of the language- 
its family jewels, which are thus transmitted in a 
portable form to posterity. The setting may occasion- 
ally be antiquated, and require now and then to be 
renewed, as in the case of Chaucer; but the brilliancy 
and intrinsic value of the gems continue unaltered. 
Cast a look back over the long reach of literary history. 
What vast valleys of dullness, filled with monkish 
legends and academical controversies! what bogs of 
theological speculations! what dreary wastes of meta- 
physics! Here and there only do we behold the 
heaven-illuminated bards, elevated like beacons on 
their widely separate heights, to transmit the pure 
light of poetical intelligence from age to age." 

I was just about to launch forth into culogiuins 
upon the poets of the day, when the sudden opening 
of the door caused me to turn my head. It was the 
verger, who came to inform me that it was time to 
close the library. I sought to have a parting word with 
the quarto, but the worthy little tome was silent; the 
clasps were closed; and it looked perfectly unconscious 
of all that had passed. I have been to the library two 
or three times since, and have endeavored to draw it 
into further conversation, but in vain; and whether all 
this rambling colloquy actually took place, or whether 
it was another of those odd day-dreams to which I 
am subject, I have never to this moment been able 
to discover. 

204 



The Mutability of Literature 

Thorow earth and waters deepe, 

The pen by skill doth passe; 
And f eatly nyps the worldes abuse, 

And shoes us in a glasse 

The vertu and the vice 

Of every wight alyve: 
The honest-comb that bee doth make 

Is not so sweet in hyve, 
As are the golden leves^ 

That drop from poet's head! 
"Which doth surmount our common talke 

As farre as dross doth lead. 

-"Churchyard." 



205 



OSCAR WILDE, 1854-1900 

Lecture to Art Students 

In the lecture which it is my privilege to deliver before 
you tonight I do not desire to give you any abstract 
definition of beauty at all. For we who are working in 
art cannot accept any theory of beauty in exchange for 
beauty itself, and, so far from desiring to isolate it in 
a formula appealing to the .intellect, we, on the con- 
trary, seek to materialise it in a form that gives joy to 
the soul through the senses. We want to create it, not 
to define it The definition should follow the work: the 
work should not adapt itself to the definition. 

Nothing, indeed, is more dangerous to the young 
artist than any conception of ideal beauty: he is con- 
stantly led by it either into weak prettiness or lifeless 
abstraction: whereas to touch the ideal at all you must 
not strip it of vitality. You must find it in life and re- 
create it in art. 

While, then, on the one hand I do not desire to give 
you any philosophy of beautyfor, what I want to- 
night is to investigate how we can create art, not how 
we can talk of it on the other hand, I do not wish to 
deal with anything like a history of English art. 

To begin with, such an expression as English art is 
a meaningless expression. One might just as well talk 
of English mathematics. Art is the science of beauty, 
and Mathematics, the science of truth: there is no 

206 



Lecture to Art Students 

national school of either. Indeed, a national school is 
a provincial school, merely. Nor is there any such 
thing as a school of art even. There are merely artists, 
that is all. 

And as regards histories of art, they are quite value- 
less to you unless you are seeking the ostentatious 
oblivion of an art professorship. It is of no use to you 
to know the date of Perugino or the birthplace of 
Salvator Rosa: all that you should learn about art is to 
know a good picture when you see it, and a bad pic- 
ture when you see it. As regards the date of the artist, 
all good work looks perfectly modem: a piece of 
Greek sculpture, a portrait of Velasquez they are al- 
ways modern, always of our time. And as regards the 
nationality of the artist, art is not national but uni- 
versal. As regards archaeology, then, avoid it alto- 
gether: archaeology is merely the science of making 
excuses for bad art; it is the rock on which many a 
young artist founders and shipwrecks; it is the abyss 
from which no artist, old or young, ever returns. Or, if 
he does return, he is so covered with the dust of ages 
and the mildew of time, that he is quite unrecog- 
nisable as an artist, and has to conceal himself for the 
rest of his days under the cap of a professor, or as a 
mere illustrator of ancient history. How worthless 
archaeology is in art you can estimate by the fact of 
its being so popular. Popularity is the crown of laurel 
which the world puts on bad art Whatever is popular 
is wrong. 

As I am not going to talk to you, then, about the 
philosophy of the beautiful, or the history of art, you 
will ask me what I am going to talk about. The subject 
of my lecture tonight is what makes an artist and 

207 



Oscar Wilde 

what does the artist make; what are the relations of 
the artist to Ms surroundings, what is the educa- 
tion the artist should get, and what is the quality of a 
good work of art. 

Now, as regards the relations of the artist to his 
surroundings, by which I mean the age and country 
in which he is born. All good art, as I said before, has 
nothing to do with any particular century; but this 
universality is the quality of the work of art; the condi- 
tions that produce that quality are different. And 
what, I think, you should do is to realise completely 
your age in order completely to abstract yourself from 
it; remembering that if you are an artist at all, you will 
be not the mouthpiece of a century, but the master of 
eternity; that all art rests on a principle, and that mere 
temporal considerations are no principle at all; and 
that those who advise you to make your art represent- 
ative of the nineteenth century are advising you to 
produce an art which your children, when you have 
them, will think old-fashioned. But you will tell me 
this is an inartistic age, and we are an inartistic people, 
and the artist suffers much in this nineteenth century 
of ours. 

Of course he does. I, of all men, am not going to 
deny that But remember that there never has been 
an artistic age, or an artistic people, since the begin- 
ning of the world. The artist has always been, and will 
always be, an exquisite exception. There is no golden 
age of art; only artists who have produced what is 
more golden than gold. 

What, you will say to me, the Greeks? were not they 
an artistic people? 

Well, the Greeks certainly not, but 3 perhaps, you 
208 



Lecture to Art Students 

mean the Athenians, the citizens of one out of a thou- 
sand cities. 

Do you think that they were an artistic people? 
Take them even at the time of their highest artistic 
development, the latter part of the fifth century before 
Christ; when they had the greatest poets and the 
greatest artists of the antique world, when the Parthe- 
non rose in loveliness at the "bidding of a Phidias, and 
the philosopher spake of wisdom in the shadow of the 
painted portico, and tragedy swept in the perfection 
of pageant and pathos across the marble of the stage. 
Were they an artistic people then? Not a bit of it 
What is an artistic people but a people who love their 
artists and understand their art? The Athenians could 
do neither. 

How did they treat Phidias? To Phidias we owe the 
great era, not merely in Greek, but in all art I mean 
of the introduction of the use of the living model 

And what would you say if all the English bishops, 
backed by the English people, came down from Exeter 
Hall to the Eoyal Academy one day and took off Sir 
Frederick Leighton in a prison van to Newgate on the 
charge of having allowed you to make use of the living 
model in your designs for sacred pictures? 

Would you not cry out against the barbarism and 
the Puritanism of such an idea? Would you. not explain 
to them that the worst way to honour God is to dis- 
honour man who is made in His image, and is the 
work of His hands; and, that if one wants to paint 
Christ one must take the most Christlike person one 
can find, and if one wants to paint the Madonna, the 
purest girl one knows? 

Would you not rush off and burn down Newgate, if 
209 



Oscar Wilde 

necessary, and say that such a thing was without 
parallel in history? 

Without parallel? Well, that is exactly what the 
Athenians did. 

In the room of the Parthenon marbles, in the British 
Museum, you will see a marble shield on the wall. On 
it there are two figures; one of a man whose face is 
half hidden, the other of a man with the godlike linea- 
ments of Pericles. For having done this, for having in- 
troduced into a bas relief, taken from Greek sacred 
history, the image of the great statesman who was rul- 
ing Athens at the time, Phidias was flung into prison 
and there, in the common gaol of Athens, died, the 
supreme artist of the old world. 

And do you think that this was an exceptional case? 
The sign of a Philistine age is the cry of immorality 
against art, and this cry was raised by the Athenian 
people against every great poet and thinker of their 
day yEschylus, Euripides, Socrates. It was the same 
with Florence in the thirteenth century. Good handi- 
crafts are due to guilds, not to the people. The mo- 
ment the guilds lost their power and the people rushed 
in, beauty and honesty of work died. 

And so, never talk of an artistic people; there never 
has been such a thing. 

But, perhaps you will tell me that the external 
beauty of the world has almost entirely passed away 
from us, that the artist dwells no longer in the midst 
of the lovely surroundings which, in ages past, were 
the natural inheritance of every one, and that art is 
very difficult in this unlovely town of ours, where, as 
you go to your work in the morning, or return from it 
at eventide, you have to pass through street after 

210 



Lecture to Art Students 

street of the most foolish and stupid architecture that 
the world has ever seen; architecture, where every 
lovely Greek form is desecrated and defiled, and every 
lovely Gothic form defiled and desecrated, reducing 
three-fourths of the London houses to being, merely, 
lite square boxes of the vilest proportions, as gaunt 
as they are grimy, and as poor as they are pretentious 
the hall door always of the wrong colour, and the 
windows of the wrong size, and where, even when 
wearied of the houses you turn to contemplate the 
street itself, you have nothing to look at but chimney- 
pot hats, men with sandwich boards, vermilion letter- 
boxes, and do that even at the risk of being run over 
by an emerald-green omnibus. 

Is not art difficult, you will say to me, in such sur- 
roundings as these? Of course it is difficult, but then 
art was never easy; you yourselves would not wish it 
to be easy; and, besides, nothing is worth doing except 
what the world says is impossible. 

Still, you do not care to be answered merely by a 
paradox. What are the relations of the artist to the 
external world, and what is the result of the loss of 
beautiful surroundings to you, is one of the most im- 
portant questions of modern art; and there is no point 
on which Mr. RusMn so insists as that the decadence 
of art has come from the decadence of beautiful 
things; and that when the artist cannot feed his eye 
on beauty, beauty goes from his work. 

I remember in one of his lectures, after describing 
the sordid aspect of a great English city, he draws for 
us a picture of what were the artistic surroundings 
long ago. 

Think, he says, in words of perfect and picturesque 
211 



Oscar Wilde 

imagery, whose beauty I can but feebly echo, think of 
what was the scene which presented itself, in his after- 
noon walk, to a designer of the Gothic school of Pisa- 
Nino Pisano or any of his men:* 

On each side of a bright river he saw rise a line of 
brighter palaces, arched and pillared, and inlaid with 
deep red porphyry, and with serpentine; along the 
quays before their gates were riding troops of knights, 
noble in face and form, dazzling in crest and shield; 
horse and man one labyrinth of quaint colour and 
gleaming light the purple, and silver, and scarlet 
fringes flowing over the strong limbs and clashing 
mail, like sea-waves over rocks at sunset. Opening on 
each side from the river were gardens, courts, and 
cloisters; long successions of white pillars among 
wreaths of vine; leaping of fountains through buds of 
pomegranate and orange: and still along the garden- 
paths, and under and through the crimson of the pome- 
granate shadows, moving slowly, groups of the fairest 
women that Italy ever saw fairest, because purest and 
thoughtfullest; trained in all high knowledge, as in all 
courteous art in dance, in song, in sweet wit, in lofty 
learning, in loftier courage, in loftiest loveable alike 
to cheer, to enchant, or save, the souls of men. Above 
all this scenery of perfect human life, rose dome and 
belltower, burning with white alabaster and gold: be- 
yond dome and belltower the slopes of mighty hills 
hoary with olive; far in the north, above a purple sea 
of peaks of solemn Apennine, the clear, sharp-cloven 
Carrara mountains sent up their steadfast flames of 
marble summit into amber sky; the great sea itself, 
scorching with expanse of light, stretching from their 
feet to the Gorgonian isles; and over all these, ever pres- 
ent, near or far seen through the leaves of vine, or 
imaged with all its march of clouds in the Arno's stream, 
or set with its depth of blue close against the golden hair 
and burning cheek of lady and knight, that untroubled 

* The Two Paths, Lect. 111. p. 123 (1859 ed). 
212 



Lecture to Art Students 

and sacred sky y which was to all men, In those days of 
innocent faith, indeed the unquestioned abode of spirits, 
as the earth was of men; and which opened straight 
through its gates of cloud and veils of dew into the 
awfulness of the eternal world; a heaven in which 
every cloud that passed was literally the chariot of an 
angel, and every ray of its Evening and Morning 
streamed from the throne of God. 
What think you of that for a school of design? 

And then look at the depressing, monotonous appear- 
ance of any modern city, the sombre dress of men and 
women, the meaningless and barren architecture, the 
colourless and dreadful surroundings. Without a beau- 
tiful national life, not sculpture merely, but all the arts 
will die. 

Well, as regards the religious feeling of the close of 
the passage, I do not think I need speak about that. 
Religion springs from religious feeling, art from artis- 
tic feeling: you never get one from the other; unless 
you have the right root you will not get the right 
flower; and, if a man sees in a cloud the chariot of an 
angel, he will probably paint it very unlike a cloud. 

But, as regards the general idea erf the early part of 
that lovely bit of prose, is it really true that beautiful 
surroundings are necessary for the artist? 1 think not; 
I am sure not Indeed, to me the most inartistic thing 
in this age of ours is not the indifference of the public 
to beautiful things, but the indifference of the artist to 
the things that are called ugly. For, to the real artist, 
nothing is beautiful or ugly in itself at alL With the 
facts of the object he has nothing to do, but with its 
appearance only, and appearance is a matter of light 
and shade, of masses, of position, and of value. 

213 



Oscar Wilde 

Appearance is, in fact, a matter of effect merely, and 
and it is with the effects of nature that you have to 
deal, not with the real condition of the object. What 
you, as painters, have to paint is not things as they are 
but things as they seem to be, not things as they 
are but things as they are not. 

No object is so ugly that, under certain conditions 
of light and shade, or proximity to other things, it will 
not look beautiful; no object is so beautiful that, under 
certain conditions, it will not look ugly. I believe that 
in every twenty-four hours what is beautiful looks 
ugly, and what is ugly looks beautiful, once. 

And, the commonplace character of so much of our 
English painting seems to me due to the fact that so 
many of our young artists look merely at what we may 
call "ready-made beauty," whereas you exist as artists 
not to copy beauty but to create it in your art, to wait 
and watch for it in nature. 

What would you say of a dramatist who would take 
nobody but virtuous people as characters in his play? 
Would you not say he was missing half of life? Well, 
of the young artist who paints nothing but beautiful 
things, I say he misses one half of the world. 

Do not wait for life to be picturesque, but try and 
see life under picturesque conditions. These conditions 
you can create for yourself in your studio, for they are 
merely conditions of light In nature, you must wait 
for them, watch for them, choose them; and, if you wait 
and watch, come they will. 

In Gower Street at night you may see a letter-box 
that is picturesque: on the Thames Embankment you 
may see picturesque policemen. Even Venice is not 
always beautiful, nor France. 

214 



Lecture to Art Students 

To paint what you see is a good rule in art, but 

to see what is worth painting is better. See life 

under pictorial conditions. It is better to live in a 
city of changeable weather than in a city of lovely 
surroundings. 

Now, having seen what makes the artist, and what 
the artist makes, who is the artist? There is a man 
living amongst us who unites in himself all the qual- 
ities of the noblest art, whose work is a joy for all 
time, who is, himself, a master of all time. That man is 
Mr. Whistler. 

But, you will say, modern dress, that is bad. If you 
cannot paint black cloth you could not have painted 
silken doublet. Ugly dress is better for artfacts of 
vision, not of the object. 

What is a picture? Primarily, a picture is a beauti- 
fully coloured surface, merely, with no more spiritual 
message or meaning for you than an exquisite frag- 
ment of Venetian glass or a blue tile from the wall of 
Damascus. It is, primarily, a purely decorative thing, 
a delight to look at 

All archaeological pictures that make you say "How 
curious! 9 * all sentimental pictures that make you say 
"How sad!" all historical pictures that make you say 
"How interesting!" all pictures that do not immediately 
give you such artistic joy as to make you say "How 
beautiful!" are bad pictures. 

We never know what an artist is going to do. Of 
course not. The artist is not a specialist. All such divi- 
sions as animal painters, landscape painters, painters 
of Scotch cattle in an English mist, painters of English 

215 



Oscar Wilde 

cattle in a Scotch mist, racehorse painters, bull-terrier 
painters, all are shallow. If a man is an artist lie can 
paint everything. 

The object of art is to stir the most divine and re- 
mote of the chords which make music in our soul; and 
colour is, indeed, of itself a mystical presence on 
things, and tone a kind of sentinel 

Am I pleading, then, for mere technique? No. As 
long as there are any signs of technique at all, the pic- 
ture is unfinished. What is finish? A picture is finished 
when all traces of work, and of the means employed to 
bring about the result, have disappeared. 

In the case of handicraftsmen the weaver, the pot- 
ter, the smithon their work are the traces of their 
hand. But it is not so with the painter; it is not so with 
the artist 

Art should have no sentiment about it but its beauty, 
no technique except what you cannot observe, One 
should be able to say of a picture not that it is "well 
painted," but that it is "not painted/* 

What is the difference between absolutely decora- 
tive art and a painting? Decorative art emphasises its 
material: imaginative art annihilates it. Tapestry shows 
its threads as part of its beauty: a picture annihilates 
its canvas: it shows nothing of it. Porcelain emphasises 
its glaze: water-colours reject the paper. 

A picture has no meaning but its beauty, no message 
but its joy. That is the first truth about art that you 
must never lose sight of. A picture is a purely decora- 
tive thing. 



216 



JOHANN WOLFGANG VON GOETHE 

1749-1832 



Concerning Truth and the Appearance of 
Truth in Works of Art 

On the stage of a German theater, an oval-formed set, 
somewhat lilce an amphitheater, was presented; in its 
painted loges were the painted figures of spectators, 
suggesting that they might be participating in what 
was going on in the play.* Some of the actual spectators 
in the parterre and boxes were displeased by this set 
and were annoyed that they should be subjected to 
something so patently "untrue" and without even the 
"appearance of truth/' On this occasion, a conversation 
took place, which ran approximately as follows: 
The Artists' Spokesman: Let us see if we cannot some- 
how come to a little closer understanding. 
Spectator: I don't see how you can possibly hope to 

excuse such a representation. 

Spokesman: When you go to the theater, you don't ex- 
pect that everything you see there should be "true" 
and "real," do you? 
Spectator: No. But I demand that everything should at 

least seem to be true and real. 

Spokesman: Forgive me if I contradict you and say 
that, in your heart of hearts, you don't really demand 
that at all. 



* Translated by John Evarts. 
217 



Johann Wolfgang Von Goethe 

Spectator: That would be indeed strange. If I didn't 
demand that, why should the scene designer go to 
the trouble of drawing his lines according to all the 
laws of perspective and of painting all objects in 
their most perfect form? Why does one study cos- 
tumes? Why bother to go to such great expense to 
achieve accuracy in the costumes so that I may be 
transported convincingly to the period of the play? 
Why is it, then, that people give the greatest praise 
to the actor who expresses the emotions most truth- 
fullywho seems to come closest to the "truth" in 
his speech and posture and gestures, and who best 
deceives me into believing that I am watching the 
thing itself instead of an imitation? 

Spokesman: You express yourself very well. Only, it's 
more difficult than you think, perhaps, to see with 
real clarity how one feels. What would you say if I 
told you that no theatrical productions actually seem 
true to you and that they seem only to have the ap- 
pearance of truth? 

Spectator: I would say that you are bringing up sub- 
tleties of meaning which only amount to hair- 
splitting. 

Spokesman: And I will answer you that in discussing 
the effects of anything on our feelings, no words 
can be too delicate or subtle, and that hair-splitting 
of this sort indicates a need of the spirit. Since we 
are not at all precisely articulate about what takes 
place within ourselves, our mind seeks to clarify the 
questions by dealing with them from two opposed 
views, answering them from two sides, and, thereby, 
perhaps, finding the true answer in the center, so to 
speak. 

218 



Truth in Works of Art 

Spectator: Very well. But then, try to explain what you 
mean a little more clearly, and with some examples, 
if you don't mind. 

Spokesman: I can easily give you some, which will 
support my point of view. For example, then: when 
you go to the opera, don't you experience a lively 
and complete pleasure? 

Spectator: One of the most complete pleasures I know 
of, if everything blends harmoniously. 

Spokesman: But if the good people on the other side 
of the footlights meet each other and greet each 
other singing, and sing their dialougue, and express 
their love and hate and all their passions in singing, 
fight each other and part from each other while 
singing, can you possibly say that the whole perform- 
ance or even a part of it seems really true to life? 
Or, I might say, that it even has the appearance 
of truth? 

Spectator: You're quite right. When I think of it, I 
certainly couldn't say that it has. Actually, none of it 
seems to be true. 

Spokesman: And stifl, you are completely charmed and 
pleased by it. 

Spectator: I can't deny it And I well remember how 
people tried to ridicule the opera precisely because 
of its heavy-handed improbability and how, in spite 
of their scorn, I always found the greatest pleasure 
in opera, and find more all the time, as it becomes 
richer and more perfect. 

Spokesman: And don't you feel completely deceived 

at the opera? 

Spectator: Deceived? Well, I wouldn't like to use just 

219 



Johann Wolfgang Von Goethe 

that word ... I don't know . . , Maybe yes, but still, 

maybe no. 

Spokesman: Now you're caught in a complete con- 
tradiction, which seems to be much worse than a 

question o hair-splitting. 
Spectator: Don't get excited. We want to get some 

clarity on the matter. 
Spokesman: As soon as we have clarity, well be in 

agreement Will you permit me at this point in our 

argument to ask you a few questions? 
Spectator: If s your duty to do so. Now that you've 

questioned me into this state of confusion, you must 

question me out of it. 
Spokesman: You don't very much like calling what 

you experience in the opera deception, do you? 
Spectator: No r not very much, but still, it's something 

like that, something very closely realated to it. 
Spokesman: At the opera, you almost forget yourself, 

don't you? 
Spectator: Not almost, but entirely, if the whole or 

even part of it is really good. 
Spokesman: Have you been thrilled by it? 
Spectator: More than once. 

Spokesman: Can you tell me under what circum- 
stances? 
Spectator: There have been so many times that it 

would be very difficult to enumerate them all. 
Spokesman: But you have admitted that you were 

thrilled,- and most, of course, when everything went 

together harmoniously. 
Spectator: I can't deny it 

Spokesman: Did such a perfect performance corres- 

220 



Truth in Works of Art 

pond within itself, or with something in Nature? 

Spectator: Within itself, unquestionably, 

Spokesman: And this unity within itself was, never- 
theless, a work of art? 

Spectator: Yes, certainly. 

Spokesman: A minute ago, we denied that opera re- 
sembles reality; we claimed that it presented what 
it was imitating in a way that did not at all have the 
appearance of truth. Can we, however, deny that it 
has an inner truth which arises from its character- 
istics as a work of art? 

Spectator: If an opera is good, it really creates its own 
little world, in which everything happens according 
to certain laws; a world which must be judged by 
its own laws and felt according to its own character- 
istics. 

Spokesman: Shouldn't we draw the conclusion, then, 
that truth in Nature and truth in Art are quite dif- 
ferent things and that the artist should in no way 
strive to make his creation seem to be a work of 
nature? 

Spectator: But it does seem to us so often to be a work 
of nature. 

Spokesman: That is true, too. But may I be quite open 
and frank with you? 

Spectator: Why not? After all, we are not engaged in 
paying compliments to each other. 

Spokesman: Then I will be bold enough to say that a 
work of art can seem to be a work of nature only 
to the most uneducated spectator, and such a spec- 
tator, even if he is only at the most rudimentary stage, 
is also very valuable to the artist Unfortunately, 
221 



Johann Wolfgang Von Goethe 

though, such a person will be satisfied with the artist 
only as long as he plays down to him; he will never 
try to raise himself to the level of the true artist, 
when the latter, driven on by his genius, begins to 
perfect his work to the fullest extent. 

Spectator: That sounds rather strange, but it's conceiv- 
able. 

Spokesman: You wouldn't like to hear it if you yourself 
hadn't already reached a higher level of apprecia- 
tion. 

Spectator: Well, let me now try to put some order in 
what we've been discussing and try to make some 
progress. Let me be the questioner now. 

Spokesman: I would prefer you to be. 

Spectator: A work of art, you say, can seem like a work 
of nature only to an uneducated person. 

Spokesman: You must remember about the bird that 
flew in to eat the cherries from the painting of a 
great master. 

Spectator: Well, doesn't that prove that the fruit was 
surperbly painted? 

Spokesman: Not at all! It proves to me, much more, 
that these admirers were real sparrows. 

Spectator: Nevertheless, I can't help feeling that such 
a painting must be really excellent. 

Spokesman: Shall I tell you a more recent story? 

Spectator: I usually prefer to listen to a story rather 
than to pure reasoning. 

Spokesman: A great natural scientist had among his 
household pets a monkey. One day, the monkey 
disappeared; after a long search, he finally found the 
animal in the library. There sat the monkey on the 
floor; he had spread all around him the engravings 
222 



Truth in Works of Art 

of an unbound work on natural science. Astonished 
by this apparently eager scholarship on the part of 
his pet, the master came nearer and saw to his 
amazement and to his regret that the monkey, who 
loved nibbling at things, had dined off the whole 
collection of beetles and bugs he had found pictured 
in the book, 

Spectator: The story is certainly quite funny. 

Spokesman: And pertinent as well, I hope. You 
wouldn't place these colored engravings of beetles on 
a par with the picture of the great master, would 
you? 

Spectator: Not very easily. No. 

Spokesman: And you would include the monkey among 
the uneducated amateurs? 

Spectator: Yes, indeed; and among the greedy ones, 
as well. But you have given me a curious idea. Isn't 
it just for this reason that the uneducated amateur 
demands that a work of art be like nature, so that 
he can absorb it only in a "natural," often crude and 
vulgar way? 

Spokesman: I agree with you completely. 

Spectator: And for this reason, you claim that an artist 
lowers himself if he aims only at achieving this 
effect. 

Spokesman: Precisely. 

Spectator: But I still feel that there is some sort of 
contradiction here. You have already done me the 
honor of including me among the half-educated 
amateurs of art. 

Spokesman: Among the amateurs who are on the way 
to becoming connoisseurs. 
223 



Joliann Wolfgang Von Goethe 

Spectator: Well, tell me then: why is it that a great 
work of art also seems to be a work of nature? 

Spokesman: Because it appeals to your higher nature, 
because it is surpra-natural but not "extra-natural." 
A perfect work of art is a product of the human spirit 
and in this sense it is also a work of nature. But to 
the extent that separate parts are brought together 
in a unified whole, wherein the most minute and 
ordinary objects are given meaning and dignity, the 
work is greater than nature. It must be conceived by 
a man whose spirit is harmonious and educated; this 
artist then finds the ideal material, the stuff which is 
complete in itself, according to his own nature. 
The ordinary amateur has no conception of this; he 
treats a work of art as he does any object he might 
come across in the market place; but the true 
amateur sees not only the truth of the objects pre- 
sented, but also the superior qualities of what has 
been chosen, the cleverness with which they have 
been fitted together, the supra-natural qualities of 
a little world of art; he feels that he must lift himself 
to the point of view of the artist in order to enjoy 
the work; he feels that he must compose his dis- 
tracted life, live with and come to know a work of art, 
regard it frequently, and thereby heighten the value 
and quality of his own existence. 

Spectator: Good, my friend. I have had very similar 
feelings in regard to paintings and theater perform- 
ances and other forms of poetical expression, and I 
have had a vague idea of what you are asking of the 
true amateur. In the future, I shall try to be even 
more attentive to myself and to the works of art; if 
I remember correctly, though, we have digressed a 
224 



Truth in Works of Ait 

long ways from our point of departure. You wanted 
to convince me that I should tolerate the painted 
human figures on the stage set of our opera house. 
And even though we have come to an agreement 

about these other ideas, I still don't see how you can 

defend the license of these painted figures or how 

you intend me to understand them. 
Spokesman: Fortunately, the opera is going to be 

repeated tonight, and you certainly won't want to miss 

it, will you? 
Spectator: By no means. 
Spokesman: And the painted figures? 
Spectator: Well, they won't scare me off, because I 

consider myself a little better than a sparrow. 
Spokesman: I hope that a mutual interest will bring us 

together again soon. 

WORLD LITERATURE 

It is very clear that for some time now, the efforts of 
the best poets and esthetic writers have been directed 
toward the universally human. In every field, whether 
it be historical., mythological, legendary or more or 
less arbitrarily chosen, one can see more and more 
the universal shining through the national or the 
personal. 

A similar spirit is to be found in practical, everyday 
life, and it diffuses a softening effect upon all the 
earthy crudity, savagery, cruelty, falseness, self-interest 
and mendacity around us; but, of course, one cannot 
hope that a period of general world peace is beginning, 
but, still, that unavoidable conflict will become less 
intense, war less horrible, and victories less arrogant. 

225 



Johann Wolfgang Von Goethe 

What points this way in the poetry of all nations 
this it is that the others should make part of them- 
selves. One must come to know the special character- 
istics of a country in order to accept them and precisely 
thereby, to deal with a country; the distinctive quali- 
ties of a nation are like their language and money 
mints: they make interchange easier; in fact, they are 
essential for any interchanges whatsoever. 

A genuine, universal tolerance can be most surely 
achieved if one accepts the distinctive characteristics 
of single individuals and of peoples, keeping in mind 
the conviction that the really valuable qualities belong 
to mankind in general. The Germans have already 
contributed for a long time to such a mediation be- 
tween peoples and toward a mutual recognition. He 
who understands the German language and studies it, 
is really in the world market, where all nations offer 
their wares, and he plays the role of interpreter, 
thereby enriching himself, as well. 

And one should regard every "translator" in this 
way, in that he seeks to be an intermediary of this 
general spiritual "commerce," and makes it his busi- 
ness to foster and encourage mutual exchange. For, 
whatever one may say against the awkwardness and 
inadequacy of a translation, it remains, nevertheless, 
one of the most important and worthiest occupations 
in the general field of world relations. 

The Koran says: "God gave every people a prophet 
in their own language." And every translator is a 
prophet among his own people. Luther's translation 
of the Bible has had the greatest possible effect, even 
if the critics continue to make reservations about it 
and complain to this very day. And what is the whole 

226 



World Literature 

enormous task of the Bible Society if it is not to make 
the Holy Book available to every people, in their own 
language and manner? 

If now, with the ever increasing speed of communi- 
cation, such a world literature is inevitable and will 
soon be created, we could not expect of it, however, 
more or anything different than what it can and does 
provide. 

No matter how wide and distant the wide world 
may be, it remains always an extended homeland; and, 
precisely considered, it can produce no more than 
what an individual land contributes to it; what inter- 
ests the masses will be limitlessly broadened and 
extended, and, as we already observe, will find re- 
sponse in all zones and areas; this will not be generally 
true for the serious and really skillful artist; neverthe- 
less, those who have dedicated themselves to higher 
things and to the production of works of higher value, 
will come to know each other better and more quickly. 
Throughout the whole world there are such men, who 
deeply concerned with the established works, and, 
consequently, with the true progress of mankind. But 
the road which they follow, the pace which they 
establish, are not for everyone; the men of action want 
progress to be more rapid and therefore refuse to 
accept, and they even obstruct, the very advances 
which might foster their own progress and interests. 
The people of serious purpose must therefore create 
a quiet, modest "community" among themselves, for 
it would be futile to try to oppose the broad stream 
of public opinion; but they must stand courageously 
by their opinions, until the stream will have quieted 
down. 

227 



Johann Wolfgang Von Goethe 

The chief consolation of such menindeed, the 
most cheering encouragement must be found in the 
fact that the True is also actually the most useful; 
when they discover the connection between the two, 
themselves, and can demonstrate and indicate this in- 
fluence in lively fashion, then they will not fail to influ- 
ence men most persuasively for many years to come. 

Excerpts from 

TRAVEL YEARS OF WILHELM MEISTER 

For all living, for all doing, for all art, one must first 
have professional training, and it can be achieved only 
through limitation. To know and practise one thing 
well gives one a higher level of culture than a half- 
fcaowledge of hundreds of things. In the school where 
I am taking you now, they have separated all the 
activities; a student is tested at every step; and in this 
way, they can recognize the direction in which his 
natural talents move him; even though, in the process, 
his diffused wishes may cause him to turn to a variety 
of matters. But wise teachers give youth a rather free 
hand to find what suits their natures; they simply 
shorten the detours through which a person is all too 
easily inclined to wander. 

Approaching the buildings of the school, the travel- 
lers hear the singing of the students. Their guide 
explains the special importance given to music and 
singing in the school. ( ed. note. ) 

"In our school, singing is the first step in education; 
everything else ties up with it and is at first taught 
through the activity of singing. The simplest pleasure 
as well as the simplest lessons are made livelier and 

228 



Travel Years of Wilhelm Meister 

impressive through the use of song; indeed, even the 
simplest elements of religious or moral teaching that 
we include are communicated through song; other 
advantages for the development of active skills follow 
logically: for, when the children practice, we teach 
them to write the notes on the blackboard and then to 
sing back the notes that they have written and to read 
the texts of the songs as well; in this way, they simul- 
taneously exercise their hands and ears and eyes, and 
make quicker progress in learning to write well than 
you would think possible; and since all of this music 
must be sung in precise measures and notated with 
exactitude, the children grasp the great importance of 
the science of measuring and reckoning much more 
rapidly than in any other way. For this reason, we 
have chosen music from among many other possible 
subjects as the first medium of education, because 
from it, paths lead out in all directions." 

Wilhelm, interested in learning more, did not con- 
ceal his amazement that he could hear no instrumental 
music. That field is not at all neglected," his com- 
panion answered, ""but it is carried on in another 
area ... in a little valley nearby; and over there, 
care is taken that instruction on different instruments 
is given in separate little settlements. And beginners, 
with their sour notes, are assigned to isolated hermit- 
ages, where they wiH drive no one out of their minds; 
because, you must admit that in comfortable, bour- 
geois living conditions, there is scarcely a more dismal 
misery to put up with than to have a beginning flutist 
or violinist in the neighborhood/* 

One of his guides explains a central purpose of 
education, (ed. note.) 

229 



Johann Wolfgang Von Goethe 

"Well-born, healthy children," he continued, "bring 
a great deal with them into life; Nature has already 
given them, for the most part, everything that they 
may need in the long run; it is our duty to develop 
these natural gifts, but quite often they develop better 
by themselves. But there is one thing that no one 
brings with him into the worldand yet it is that very 
quality which is all-essential for a person to become 
a real human being. If you know what I mean, say it." 

Wilhelm thought for a minute and then shook his 
head. After another short silence, his companion said: 
"Respect!" Wilhelm looked surprised. "Respect in the 
sense of awe," his companion repeated. "Everyone 
lacks it to begin with; even you yourself." 

The headmaster of the school explains one of the 
general philosophical and social aims of education, 
(ed. note.) 

"We do not wish to detract from the praise due and 
given to the sanctity of home and family; self-confi- 
dence in the individual is based upon it, and firmness 
of character and dignity grow from it; but it no longer 
goes far enough; we must grasp the conception of 
world sanctity; we must broaden the horizon of our 
human interests in practical relationships and not only 
seek to help our neighbor but to include all of man- 
kind. 

Concerning the importance of learning foreign lan- 
guages, (ed. note.) 

"We were influenced in arranging our practise of 
languages by the fact that we have here young stu- 
dents from all parts of the world. To guard against the 
tendency which one finds in other parts of the world 
of a foreign group sticking closely together and sepa- 

230 



Travel Years of Wilhelm Meister 

rating from groups from other nations, we seek to 
bring them Into a closer understanding through the 
simple medium of learning each other's languages. 

"A general training in different languages, however, 
is most necessary, because any foreigner likes to be 
able not only to converse a little in the familiar expres- 
sions of his own language in a festive market place, 
but also to haggle and bargain easily. To avoid a 
harmful sort of Babylonian confusion of tongues, a 
single language is spoken by everyone each month 
throughout the year, in keeping with the principle that 
no one should worry his mind about anything except 
the subjects especially chosen." 

Concerning genius, (ed. note.) 

"What seems to justify our severe demands and 
strict regulations is the fact that precisely the genius, 
the individual with natural born talent, is the first to 
comprehend them and the most willing to follow them. 
Only those with little talent would like to present their 
limited specialty as an absolute whole and they justify 
their maladroit efforts under the pretense of indisput- 
able originality and independence. We do not allow 
this and we seek to protect a student from such false 
paths, whereby the greater part of his life or some- 
times all his life may be confused or dissipated. 

"We prefer above all to deal with a genius, for he 
is blessed by a good spirit, which enables him to recog- 
nize early what is useful to him. He understands that 
art is called art precisely because it is not nature." 



281 



ALBERT BASSERMANN, 
1867-1951. These short pieces 
are a tribute to one of the 
greatest actors of all time. 



Do You Know Albert Bassermann? 

It seems that posterity, which, according to Goethe 
has no flowers for the actor ("Dem Mimen flicht die 
Nachwelt keine Krauze"), will make an exception for 
Albert Bassermann. Several biographies are being writ- 
ten to preserve for posterity tihe memory of this actor 
whom a New York critic called the greatest of all times. 

People have often wondered why he never gave a 
party or attended one. Even official festivities in his 
honor had to take place in his absence. When, for in- 
stance, the city of Mannheim resolved to bestow upon 
him its honorary freedom, he wrote that as much as he 
appreciated this honor he could not accept it if his per- 
sonal attendance was required. The explanation of this 
strict privacy was as simple as it was beautiful. It was 
his ideal concept of marriage. Husband and wife were, 
during forty-four years, never separated for a single 
day. 

For Else Bassermann he was both a child and a sage; 
for him she was a Cosima, but of a rather more cheer- 
ful than tragic kind. Wherever Bassermann, his wife 
and their daughter lived, they built themselves their 
own fancy world, peopled by imaginary children to 
whom Bassermann gave names "Jenny,** "the Spring 

232 



Do You Know Albert Bassermann? 

Child," or "Hobbelbobbel," as the last one of them 
was called. These children shared the family life and, 
by their invisible presence, helped to make daily life 
cheerful. 

Mrs. Else Bassermann recently described, in a talk 
at Buehlerhoehe, a "normal day" with Bassermann. 
It is characteristic that no place was mentioned in 
this moving report. The Bassermanns were as much 
at home in New York as in Zurich, Berlin, or London. 
If one remembers Bassermann as the grand seigneur 
among the actors of the world, one essential trait of 
his nature seems to contradict such a characterization 
his cheerfulness. Whenever he awoke in the morning 
he started the day by singing "Holldrioho/ 7 so that 
hotel personnel often believed him to be a singer. 
When his bath was ready, he always liked to have it 
announced with "Bad is ferrtig, Henx," a remem- 
brance of an incident in Budapest, which amused Tifm 
again and again. He had that quality that one finds 
only in simple people and in geniuses: he was able to 
really enjoy the slightest things. 

It may seem strange that Bassermann was a great 
movie fan. In every town where the little family Bass- 
ermann stayed, the visit to the cinema was an impor- 
tant item on the daily agenda. For he always wanted 
seats in the middle of the first row, and since these 
cheap seats are not numbered, it was necessary to buy 
the tickets early and to come on time. In such movie 
theaters he was not Albert Bassermann but **HobbeI- 
bobbel," the naughty child of his fantasy, who first 
whined and wanted to go home because the film had 
not yet started, but later was the most interested spec- 
tator. By the way, Bassermann never depreciated an- 

233 



Albert Bassermansi 

other actor; he had a good word even for the worst 
actor. 

His own career was not accomplished without end- 
less work. To be able to play his roles in English he 
studied even in his seventies and solved innumerable 
English crossword puzzles. 

It was his uncle, August Bassermann, who had 
evoked the love of theatre in his youth. August Basser- 
mann had been a cavalry officer before he became an 
actor and later intendant of the grandducal theatre at 
Mannheim. The fifteen years during which he was the 
director of this theatre belong to its most splendid 
times. He had a beautiful voice, and he predicted to 
his nephew that he would never succeed on the stage 
"with his hoarse and shaky voice," a prophecy later 
strongly contradicted by life. In spite of it, Albert 
Bassermann tried to become an actor, but not by way 
of a dramatic school. He started at the theatres of 
Heidelberg, Meiningen, and Bern. His rapid ascent to 
fame began in Berlin. 

The cheerful pride he took in his success, besides 
his cultivated modesty, showed for instance in an im- 
provisation he inserted in his role as theatre director 
Striese in "The Rape of the Sabine Women." He asked 
a young actor wanting to join the troupe: "Do you 
know Albert Bassermann? I am his disciple." 

He never lost what he called "the melody of Mann- 
heim;" even his English preserved the accent of the 
home town in tibe Palatinate, which came through in 
all his roles. 

He came from a family that was so strongly con- 
nected with the history of Mannheim as scarcely any. 
other one and that produced eminent persons in vari- 

234 



Do You Know Albert Bassermann? 

ous elds: merchants, artists, scholars, musicians, poli- 
ticians. The father of his grandmother, Gabriele, was 
mayor of the city. The tomb of the family in the 
Mannheim cemetery is, with its widely ramified family 
tree, a symbol of the manifold activity of the Basser- 
manns. 

Mrs. Else Bassermann, the venerable widow of the 
great actor, concluded her report at Buehlerhoehe 
with the words: "The rest is silence." But this silence 
was preceded by the voice of heaven: when at the 
cremation in Zurich the coffin slowly disappeared in 
the background, the thunderclap of a storm over the 
lake gave off a sound like a cello. 



DEATH AT THE TEA TABLE 
by Madame Bassermann 

It was a beautiful April morning in New York. 
Central Park was green, and white and yellow blos- 
soms showed on the shrubbery. I was sad as I looked 
down from our window, for my husband was ill and 
unable to enjoy the splendid spring. 

The telephone rang and Mrs. Barnowski, the wife 
of the former director of the Lessing Theatre in Berlin, 
asked whether she and her husband could come in the 
afternoon; they intended to return to Germany and 
her husband had acquired a "hit," a comedy with a 
superb role for my husband "Don Juan and the 
Devil.** I agreed at once and told my husband. A 
shadow came over his face and he asked me with a 
small, sad voice, "Do you believe that I shall be all 
right then?" I laughed at that and said, "In September? 

235 



Albert Bassennann. 

By then, darling, you wiH be your old self/' At that 
he, too > smiled and looked forward to the visit 

For the tea hour I had prepared everything, cake 
and salt biscuits and plums from South America, 
which my husband especially liked. But when Mr. 
Bamowski came, I realized at first sight that he was 
very ill; his face was yellow and hollow and he walked 
with a stoop. But he had dressed very carefully as he 
always did, and he took great pains to conceal his 
poor health. 

We sat down to tea. The two gentlemen were car- 
ried away by common reminiscencesan Egmont 
evening, and Ibsen and Dehmel performances came 
to life again. And they felt young and healthy. The 
new plans were discussed, contracts made, roles dis- 
tributed. But some one sat at the table whom we did 
not see and who nevertheless was sure of his prey: 
Death. First he took the theatre director and then his 
great actor. 

In parting, Bamowski took one more plum and 
asked me, "How did you know that I like these plums 
so much? Did you want to bribe me into starring 
you?" I could not answer because his wife had told 
me how ill he was. 

When the gentlemen shook hands, saying "Meet 
you in Europe," my blood ran cold; I sensed that theare 
would be no meeting. 

Soon afterwards Barnowsky died, and eight days 
later my husband. 



236